《The Ghost Hunters and The Familiar Strangers》 The Strange Birth Andre rushed his beautiful wife Laura to the hospital. His wife was grunting and yelling. "I don''t want to die!!!." Laura screamed. Andre was scared. This was his first child after five years of marriage. He wasn''t ready to lose any of them. The nurses saidforting words to the wife, ensuring that everything would be fine. They arrived at the ward where she would be using to give birth but they didn''t permit the husband to go in. "Please, Let me in! She is my wife and I''ve seen everything I need to see, please, just let me stay with her." He pleaded. "I''m sorry but you can''t. You should wait out here and pray for safe delivery." The nurse told him. Andre sat on the bench but stood up again. He was restless. He did what the nurse told him to do, he got on his knees and prayed. He saw the doctor go in with the nurse he was talking to. He waited patiently, praying and hoping. It was his first child. It was midnight and he didn''t want to tell his wife''s family and his family about it because it waste. He wouldn''t want anyone risking their lives. The next few hours, there was no sign of the doctor or nurses and there was no cry from the baby either. He was scared. He tried to peep but he couldn''t see anything. As he was about to sit one of the nurses came out, and he rushed to meet her. "How''s my wife and the baby?" The nurse sighed. "We''re trying our best to make sure that the baby and your wife are both safe. We promise that nothing will happen." She didn''t wait to hear his reply, she left his presence. Laura was grunting and pushing inside the ward, but something seemed to be wrong. The doctor has never seen a situation like this. He looked at the monitor trying to look for the baby but nothing was showing. "This is weird." The doctor said, "Is everything okay Doc?" One of the nurses asked. "I think we''re going to do an operation on her. Although she''s pushing hard, the baby''s head isn''t out yet and even the baby''s image isn''t showing on the screen." the doctor exined. "You should tell her husband." The doctor told the nurse who was about to leave when the baby came out on its own without the mother having to push. It was a good thing the doctor had quick reflexes if not the baby''s head would have been on the ground. The doctor was scared and so were the nurses. Laura was dumbfounded, she didn''t understand what just happened. "um! Congrattions ma''am! You gave birth to a bouncing baby girl." "More like a flying baby girl." One of the nursesmented earning a chuckle from the rest of the nurses. "Nurse Christen, clean up the baby and bring her here immediately." The doctor said, The nurse who said the joke was Nurse Christen, she grabbed the baby and took her to the changing room. After cleaning her up and wrapping her in swaddling clothes, she noticed something unusual about the baby when she looked at their reflection in the mirror. She couldn''t see the reflection of the baby in the mirror but when she looked in her arms, the baby was right there. She looked back at the baby and she could see the baby''s reflection. "Holy Father!" She called, putting one of her hands across her chest and carrying the baby with the other hand. She looked at the mirror again and the baby''s reflection was gone. She screams, almost dropping the baby to the ground. The nurses and doctor came to meet her. "Nurse Christen, what is the matter?" The doctor asked when he saw her resting on the wall. "And where is the baby?" Nurse Christen pointed at the baby she had kept on the cot just a few meters away from where she was staying. "Doctor, I think there''s something wrong with the baby?" Nurse Christen saiding out of her hiding ce to join them. "And what is the meaning of that?" The doctor asked. The nurse exined everything. "If you don''t believe me, you can try it and see for yourself." The doctor carried the baby and looked in the mirror. He waited for five minutes and the baby''s reflection was there. The doctor got angry. "Just a few minutes more... please!" Nurse Christen said. The doctor waited for ten minutes and it was still the same. He also gave other nurses the baby to carry and the results were still the same. "But...." "But nothing." The doctor cuts in. "I don''t know if this is a prank or something but I''d like you to go see a psychiatrist." The doctor said as he carried the baby. Other nurses followed while Nurse Christen was left alone confused. She joined them to meet the baby''s mother. The doctor handed the baby to her mother who carried her and pecked her. Finally, the struggles of so many years havee to an end. Her husband came in and he got to meet his baby girl and his dearest wife. "Thank you so much, doctor." The man said in gratitude.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. The doctor smiled. "I must say, your daughter is really special." Commented the doctor. "Thank you." The man and his wife chorused. "And very beautiful too." One of the nursesmented with a broad smile on her face. Not to mention weird. Nurse Christen muttered to herself. "What was that Nurse Christen?" The doctor asked as everyone''s attention focused on her. "I said very wealthily." She said, forcing a smile on her face. The parents smiled. "I guess she will bring us good fortunes." The wife as they stared at their daughter in amazement. "Can''t wait for her to grow up." The mother said. "Me neither." The father replied. They all smiled as they watched the happy couple holding their beautiful baby girl in their arms. Another question; Why do you think only Nurse Christen saw the baby''s reflection disappear in the mirror? Why didn''t it happen with the other nurses and doctors that carried her? Ghost Tessa ***One yearter*** Andre and Laura had one hell of parenting the little girl they called Amelia. Somehow, she has been stressing them out and they don''t know why. Maybe it''s because it''s their first child? They thought. Amelia is one year old and they thought all the stress would reduce but it didn''t. Amelia could walk and she could say a few words. Her mother noticed that at night Amelia doesn''t sleep but stays upte and sheter gets her sleep in the morning. This went on for months and they decided it was time to take the girl to the hospital to do a check-up on her. Arriving at the hospital, Laura and Andre took Amelia to see the doctor that took care of her. "Nice to meet you once again, Mr. And Mrs. Chestnut." the doctor greeted them, shaking their hands. "Good morning Doctor Lex." Laura greeted. The doctor could notice some worry from the way she sounded. "Is everything OK?" The doctor asked. "We would like to do a check-up on Amelia," Laura answered. Andre carried Amelia on his feet and when Amelia saw the man, she frowned. "Look how big she''s grown." The doctor touched her hand and immediately Amelia burst into tears. "I''ll get Nurse Christen to take the child and do some tests on her. If there''s anything, we''ll let you know." They nodded as the doctor gave a call and Nurse Christen appeared minutester. "Good morning." The nurse greeted her with a smile. "And is that our little Angel?" Nurse Christen said, carrying Amelia. Amelia''s sad face suddenly turned into a happy face. She smiled and giggled as the nurse threw her up and caught her. All of a sudden, the girl''s eyes turned blue and as soon as Nurse Christen looked into them, she froze for a few minutes. After Amelia''s eyes went back to normal and Nurse Christen had regained herself, she handed the baby over to Laura and gave a slight smile. Amelia kept on smiling and giggling. "Take her and run some tests on her." The doctor instructed but the nurse felt she wasn''t up to the task. She was feeling dizzy all of a sudden. "I''m sorry. I need to use the restroom, I''ll be back." She didn''t wait to listen to the doctor''s approval, she ran out of the office. Nurse Christen got to the restroom, she checked everywhere to see if anyone was in and when she saw that no one was in, she locked the door. She stood in front of the mirror facing as she studied her features. She didn''t understand what was happening but she could feel something was happening to her. She turned on the tap and used the water to wash her face, immediately she took her hands off her face, she saw a figure and it wasing closer to her. She washed her face again and the figure was gone. She didn''t need to be told twice, she opened the door and ran out of the restroom. ***Four Years Later** Amelia is five years old. She has grown up to be a beautiful kid. Her beautiful ck curly hair was packed up in a ponytail with a red hair clip attached to one side of her hair. Her brown eyes turn golden brown when the sun shines through them. She was fit and a little chubby. Being an only child made her well taken care of. Today, she is starting kindergarten at her new school- Brilliant Kids but Amelia has no intention of going to school because she''s scared of how she''d be treated. She was in her room when a ghost appeared to her. The ghost was twenty years old with blond hair and boggy green eyes. Amelia had gotten used to seeing ghosts so she''s no longer afraid of them. "You''re going to school?" the ghost spoke to her. Amelia nodded. "What will you be doing while I''m gone?". She asked the girl. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "I don''t know... probably sightseeing." The ghost told her, earning a weird look from Amelia. "Sightseeing?" Amelia asked, not believing her ears. "I''ll just pretend you didn''t say that." "Why? You don''t think we ghosts need to go sightseeing?" The Ghost asked. "Yes... because you''re dead. Instead of sightseeing, you should think of a way to go back to thend of the dead or wherever ghosts go and rest in peace." The ghost folded her arms as she stared at Amelia knowing that she was mocking her. "Anyways, you''ve been living with me for years now and I have no idea what your name is." "I''m Tessa Huston but you can call me Aunt Tessa," Tessa said proudly. Amelia looked at her before bursting intoughter. "What''s funny? I''m way older than you." "True but you''re dead and you''ll probably be like this for a thousand years. While I''m getting older, you''ll still be twenty years old. So if there''s anyone to be called aunt here, is this girl right here." Amelia said, pointing to herself. Tessa thought about it and someone she found out the girl was right. How can a girl be so little and yet very smart? Amelia and Tessa heard footsteps. Amelia told Tessa to hide but Tessa stood there. It took a few seconds for Amelia to notice she was talking to a ghost and only she saw them. "Why do I even bother?" Amelia said as her mother came in. "Hey baby, are you ready for your new school?" Laura asked. Amelia gave a fake smile. "Yeah." "Let''s go down, your dad is waiting for us," Laura said. As they were about to leave, Tessa stood at the door holding the handle of the door, when Laura tried opening the door she couldn''t. Amelia tried shooing Tessa away without her mother knowing but she couldn''t. "Honey!" Laura called as Andre came. "Can you help open the door? I think it''s stuck." Andre grabbed the handle and was about to turn it when Tessa left the handle and immediately the door opened making Andre fall over with his wife and Amelia. Tessa looked at them and burst intoughter. Amelia gave Tessa a stern look as she helped her parents up.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "That was awkward," Andre said as he gestured to his wife and kid to leave while he took a look at the door. Tessa was standing there looking at him andughing. "This is going to be fun." She said, Ghost In School Nurse Christen had been feeling weird for a long time now although it has been four years, and she couldn''t get the kid out of her head. She remembered the time they did tests on her and the things that happened. ***shback*** 4 years ago. Nurse Christen came back from the restroom, she went into the office but she was surprised to see that the baby wasn''t there with her parents. "She has been taken to the ward." The doctor said. Nurse Christen didn''t know why but she could feel that something was wrong. She rushed to the ward as the parents and doctor followed after her even when she was being called, she didn''t say anything till she got to the ward. She opened the door only to see that the baby was crying so loudly and pinching the nurse that was in charge of her. The doctor tried to rescue the nurse from the doctor but he couldn''t. The parents tried to carry the baby but she was holding unto the nurse''s face so tightly. Everyone was worried and scared at the same time. Nurse Christen got closer to the baby, she stretched forth her hand and when Amelia saw her, she left the nurse and epted Nurse Christen. The nurse carried her and Amelia started smiling. "Nurse Celine, please see to your face." The doctor said. The nurse that Amelia pinched nodded and left the room feeling sad and her face was hurting. "If you don''t mind Doc, I''ll take it from here." Nurse Christen said. The doctor looked at her trying to get confirmation if she was sure. She nodded and the doctor gestured for the parents to leave while the nurse attends to the baby. With worried looks on their faces, Andre and Laura left the room leaving their baby with Nurse Christen. Nurse Christen ced the baby gently on the cot as she got the injections ready. She had no idea when she started talking to the baby. "I have no idea who or what you are but I can''t help but wonder what sort of being are you." She said as the baby looked at her and smiled. "What exactly are you?" She asked as she gave the baby the injection, drawing out her blood. She was surprised to see the baby didn''t even cry but was smiling and giggling. "Could there be something wrong with you?" She carried the baby and looked at her. All of a sudden, Amelia closed her eyes and slept. Nurse Christen couldn''t help but stare at the baby in amazement. ***Reality*** She sat on the chair thinking about that event when her daughter came to her. Her daughter is six years old. She wears sses because she can''t see clearly. "Mom, are you OK?" She asked. The nurse carried her daughter on herp. "I don''t know honey," she replied. "I don''t know but I''ll be fine." She touched her daughter''s face. "I thought you said you wanted to check on someone, aren''t you going?" Her daughter asked. "I will ire. I''m just thinking if it''s a good reason." If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! ire smiled. "If it makes you feel a lot better, I''ll like toe with you." Nurse Christen hugged her baby girl as they got ready to leave. ~~~ Amelia got into her new school and her new ss but she didn''t interact with any students because she was scared to even when some kids tried to make acquaintance with her, she ignores them. It was break time and Amelia decided it was time for her to get some fresh air. She went out of the ss and to the field when she noticed two ghosts ying with some kid''s hair. The sight was funny because the boy thought it was the wind that was messy with his hair, the more he kept fixing his hair, the more the ghosts kept messing up his hair. Amelia was enjoying the scene when the ghost turned to face her. Amelia quickly looked away and quickened her steps. It would be weird if the ghosts finds out she could see them. The ghosts noticed that Amelia saw them and they followed her immediately. "Little girl." They called Amelia but she pretended not to hear them. "Hey, I know you can see us." One of the ghosts said. Amelia, don''t look back at them... just keep going. Amelia thought to herself but she couldn''t, she turned to face them. One was the ghost was in her early twenties and one was in her early thirties. "You can see us?" The one in her early twenties asked. "Of course, she can!" The other ghost answered. Amelia stood there watching them contest who was right and who is wrong. Her ears were about to explode. She looked at the ground and saw a rock, she picked it up and threw it at them. The ghosts left her but something else happened to the rock she threw. "Ouch!" She heard a voice whine. Amelia looked and she saw a boy rubbing his forehead. It was then she knew that the rock she threw touched the boy instead of the ghost. She rushed to meet him. "I''m so sorry." She apologized. "I didn''t see you there. I am very sorry." "It''s fine but geez.... you should watch next time." The boy said while rubbing his temple.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Amelia smiled. "I''ll be careful next time." "My name is Devon... Devon Smith." The boy introduced himself with a smile. "I''m Amelia." She managed to say. "Nice to meet you." "Same. I have to go now! Bye!" Amelia rushed to leave as the boy swallowed back his words. The poor boy was looking forward to having lunch with her at the cafeteria. He needed a friend and just when he thought he had found one, she left him alone after saying few words to him. This is the first time Amelia is having a conversation with a human other than her parents. All her life her conversations have been with ghosts. Is it possible for her to give this new experience a chance? Or will she run away from it? A New Friend Nurse Christen and her daughter arrived at Amelia''s house. She knocked at the door and Laura opened the door and hugged her. Laura''s eyes met that of her daughter. "Is this your daughter?" She asked. "Good day ma''am." ire greeted her with a broad smile on her face. "How are you sunshine?" Laura said touching the cheek of the girl. "Pleasee in!" Nurse Christen and her daughter entered the house and were graced with a beautiful sitting room. "Please sit." Laura gestured to them pointing to the sofa in front of them. "My husband went to get Amelia." She said as she sat opposite them. Her eyes went to ire. "What''s her name?"All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "rissa but I call her ire for short." Nurse Christen answered. "Such a beautiful name for a beautiful girl," Lauramented. "Can I get you anything? juice?? Coffee??" "Just a ss of water will do, thank you." Nurse Christen answered. "And what about you angel?" Laura asked touching rissa''s shoulder. rissa looked at her mom and when her mom nodded, she made her request. "Fruit juice please or ice cream that if you don''t mind." Laura smiled. "A ss of water and ice creaming right up." Laura left to get their orders when a knock was heard on the door. "Can you get that for me please?" Laura said from the kitchen. "OK." Nurse Christen answered as she stood to open the door. "Hello, Nurse." Andre greeted the nurse with a hug while Amelia was waiting for her turn. "Hello, Nurse Christen." Amelia greeted with her tiny voice. "You''ve grown so big." The nurse said when she carried her and took her to meet her daughter while Andre shut the door. "Amelia, there''s someone I want you to meet." Amelia kept looking at the girl in front of her. "This is my daughter rissa and ire, this is Amelia, the someone I told you I wasing to see." Nurse Christen introduced. "Nice to meet you, Amy. I can call you that right?" rissa asked with a smile on her face and her hand stretched out to Amelia. Nurse Christen put Amelia down but Amelia did the unexpected, she took off and went to her room, leaving rissa''s hand hanging. The poor girl had to keep back her hand to her side sadly. Laura saw everything and was going upstairs to meet Amelia and scold her but rissa touch the hem of her dress and collected her ice cream. "I''ll do it," rissa said as Laura looked at Christen and when Christen nodded, Laura turned to face rissa. "First room by your right." Laura directed. "Thank you." rissa skipped up the stairs with a smile and ice cream in her hands. She arrived at the entrance and knocked on the door. Amelia was having a chat with Tessa about how her day went and about the boy she met. "He''s cute though. He was dark-skinned with blue eyes... his eyes were gorgeous and the sound of his voice was cute." "Are you supposed to be talking about a boy like that?" Tessa asked. "Why not? He''s God''s creation, I''m just admiring him." Amelia said as she asked Tessa to help her with her uniform. "Even though... you can''t talk about a boy like that," Tessa warned. "So do I have to reach a certain age before I can?" "When you''re old enough," Tessa answered. Amelia turned to look at her. "That''s not an age..." "Shh! Someone is here." Tessa said and immediately there was a knock at the door. Amelia noticed something odd. Her parents never knock at the door because the door is always open but whoever is at the door is not her parent. "It''s opened," Amelia replied. The door opened revealing the little girl with sses. "I brought you ice cream," rissa said. Amelia looked at Tessa who was also looking at her then at the little girl. Amelia went to meet the girl and pushed the ice cream back to her. "Get out of my room." She pushed rissa out and was about to shut the door when rissa held the door. "What''s wrong?" She asked. "I''m trying to be nice to you and you treat me like this?" "I never asked you to be nice to me... now get out!" "I won''t leave until you tell me why you''re acting this way to me," rissa said. Amelia couldn''t take it in anymore, if she needs a reason to leave, then she was going to give her one. "You need a reason, then how about this..." She looks at her and then at Tessa who was shaking her head not to tell her. Amelia turned back and looked at the girl. "... I see ghosts." She told rissa and the girl just looked at her. Tessa on the other hand face-palmed herself and there was a long silence in the room. "I see ghosts," Amelia said. There was a long silence in the room. Amelia''s eyes were fixed on rissa who was just staring at her. "Really? That''s cool." rissa said smiling. Tessa was shocked and so was Amelia, she wasn''t expecting that. "You say what?" Amelia asked. rissa opened the door and entered the room. "I said it''s cool," rissa said again. Tessa was just standing there smiling. "I like her already," Tessa said. Amelia turned to re at her. "You ain''tughing and you ain''t calling me crazy?" Amelia said as she sat on her bed confused. "Why would I call you that? I mean, it''s not like you''re making it up... or are you?" She asked sitting closer to Amelia. Amelia shook her head. "No, I wasn''t making it up... I do see ghosts." "How long?" "All my life." rissa put her hand on Amelia''s hand filling up the spaces in her hand. "It must have been hard on you." She said. "Seeing ghosts must have been very frightening... To be honest, I''ll say you''re really strong living your life despite all of this." Amelia couldn''t hold back her tears as they rolled down her cheek. Tessa stood beside her putting her arms around Amelia''s shoulder. She sobbed. "This is the first time..." She managed to say. "This is the first time someone believed me..... and... and didn''t call me crazy." She said as rissa hugged her. "You''re not crazy... You''re amazing and special... And strong too." rissa said. "Would you like to be my friend?" She asked stretching her hand to Amelia for a handshake. Amelia looked at her and wasn''t sure what to do. rissa got tired of waiting, she ced Amelia''s hand on hers and shook her hand. "Now we are friends." Amelia couldn''t believe this was happening. The first time someone believed her, the first time she talked so deeply with someone and the first time she had a friend. She didn''t know if she was doing the right thing by epting her as a friend but she was ready to take this one step at a time. Tessa smiled at her. "So tell me, do you have a ghost friend?" rissa asked. "Yeah and..." She saw Tessa moving closer to rissa. ".. she''s right beside you." And immediately, ire felt her body tickling her, she couldn''t stop giggling. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Too bad I can''t see her as you do. Is she cute?" rissa asked. Amelia smiled as Tessa waited to hear Amelia''s response. "Well... um" Amelia looked at Tessa studying the features she answered. "She has a long nose and big lips..." Tessa knew Amelia was teasing her so she went and tickled her making Amelia giggle as rissa watched. She didn''t look at Amelia as crazy but she looked at her with keen interest. After Tessa was done, Amelia coughed. "She''s beautiful and a wonderful ghost friend too." Tessa smiled with satisfaction. "That''s cool." "ire, it''s time to go!" Nurse Christen yelled loud enough for the kids to hear. "Coming mom," rissa yelled back. "I guess this is goodbye." Amelia got up and hugged her. "I''ll walk you downstairs," Amelia said. "Goodbye Ghost friend," rissa said. "Her name is Tessa." Amelia corrected. "Goodbye, Tessa," rissa said as Tessa bade them goodbye. rissa and Amelia went downstairs to meet their parents, Andre and Laura were surprised to see Amelia holding hands with rissa. A smile crept on their lips. Amelia watched as Nurse Christen and rissa left the house. "Amelia, you just made a new friend," Laura told her. "I guess she was strong enough to break down my walls," Amelia replied. Worst Seventeenth Birthday ****13 yearster**** Today is the 26th of December and Amelia turns eighteen today. Still sleeping on her bed, Tessa came to her carrying a bowl of water in her hand. "Rise and shine birthday girl," Tessa said as she poured the water on Amelia''s face. The poor girl woke up, coughing and choking at the same time. "What do you do that for?" She asked getting up from her bed and cleaning the droplets of water falling from her hair down to her face. "It''s your birthday today," Tessa said acting all innocent. "And that''s why you have to bathe me with water?" Amelia asked looking at Tessa. "What am I supposed to tell my parents if they see me with wet hair... on my birthday." "I''m sure you''ll think of something ''cos here theye." Within a few seconds, the door opened revealing Andrea and his wife with a cake in their hand. "Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you Amelia, happy birthday to you." Her parents sang as she smiled. "Thanks, mom... thanks, dad." She pecked them both on their cheeks. Laura dropped the cake on the desk beside Amelia''s bed as she took a look at her eighteen-year-old daughter all fully grown with beautiful brown eyes, her curly hair falling over her shoulders and her figure was perfect, she was neither slim nor fat but in between. "Happy birthday honey. May you live a prosperous life." Laura prayed. "Amen." "And may you get to see a handsome young man who would sweep you off your feet," Andrea said. Amelia looked at her dad then at her mom. "Am I suppose to say an amen to that?" "Don''t mind your father," Laura told her daughter as she stroked her hair. "What the hell happened to your hair?" Amelia looked at Tessa who was sticking out her tongue at her. "Just um... trying to get ready for my birthday." "You''d better go dry up." Her mother instructed. "And be quick some can eat the cake. I''m starving." Everyone in the roomughed. Amelia was almost to the bathroom when she turned to face her mother. "Mom," she called. Her voice sounded a little bit sad. "Yes, honey." "Has there been any call from rissa?" The first day she and rissa met was thest day the two saw each other. Amelia was worried and she didn''t understand why she would lose her friend the same day. Although she has been sending her emails, she never got any reply back for thirteen years and now it''s her birthday, she thought rissa had gotten the mail and would visit her. "No calls yet." Her mother said. Amelia was very sad that on her birthday she wouldn''t be with her friend. She nodded and went into the bathroom. A few minutester, she came out and dressed up. "Amelia, I have a surprise for you." Her father said. Amelia wasn''t in the mood for surprises but she knew her parents were trying hard to make her birthday beautiful and she didn''t want to ruin it. "What''s that?" She asked. "We''ll be going out to celebrate your birthday." Her father said as her mother pped. Amelia didn''t feel excited as they wanted her to and that was because she has never gone out ever since the incident that happened a year ago. "What?" She asked. "Only if you promise the incident that happenedst year won''t repeat itself." Amelia was lost for words. How can she make sure the incident won''t happen again? Amelia was dumbfounded although it was her birthday she was not expecting this kind of gift. Amelia knew the incident definitely will happen again but if her parents want her to lie and say it wouldn''t, she just had to tell them what they needed to hear. "I guess it won''t." She replied. "Good." Her father said. "Now let''s eat some cake," Andrea said as Laura cut the cake into slices. After enjoying eating the cake, Laura and Andrea went downstairs leaving Amelia alone so they could get dressed. "What incident happenedst year that you didn''t tell me about?" Tessa asked folding her arms. "When did you start keeping things from me?" She added. Amelia looked at her. "It''s not something I can say, Tess. It''s horrible." She replied with a sad look. "I''ve seen and heard worse. Come on, tell me." Tessa said. Amelia came closer to her and sat on the bed. "Last year on my seventeenth birthday, my parents took me out on a family date, I got to meet some of my uncles, aunts, cousins but then something happened." "What''s that?" Tessa asked. "Stop keeping me in suspense girl." Amelia took a deep breath. ****shback**** Sitting with her family and hearing them converse was kind of fun although Amelia didn''t lose people because they told her parents to take her to a psychiatrist to check on her mental health. "Does your daughter still talk about ghosts?" Her aunt Gabrie asked as they allughed. Amelia turned to look at her parents and she could see they were forcing their smiles. "Not anymore. She''s a grown-updy now and I''m sure she''s done with those things." Her father said staring at her. "Right Amelia?" He asked. Amelia was eating and when her father asked her that question, she almost choked on her food. She turned and gave a slight smile and nodded. "That''s good because no one would want to marry a crazy woman who talks about seeing ghosts." Her uncle Justice said as everyoneughed again. "If she ever talks about ghosts, bring her to me... I''ll treat her." Her cousin Mirabel said as Amelia red at her. The discussion went on and on, everyone mocked her and called her all kinds of names, Amelia had to eat her food with a pain in her heart, if only she could just get out of this ce and never return. She was eating her food when she noticed a ghosting to meet them at their table. The ghost was very angry and he was even good-looking at all, he had bloodstains all over his body and Amelia couldn''t help but feel scared. This is the first time she''s seeing such kind of a ghost and he wasn''t looking friendly at all. The ghost walked up to her while she kept moving away from him with her chair, everyone in that area saw her and burst intoughter. "Maybe she''s seeing more ghosts." Her cousin Mirabel said. Amelia didn''t bother about what people said about her, she was more bothered about what the ghost would do to her. "It''s you, isn''t it?" The ghost said. "I''ve waited so long for this day." He moved closer to Amelia and strangled her neck. Amelia was holding the ghost''s hand everyone who saw it couldn''t see anything but Amelia holding thin air. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Amelia, will you stop this madness?" Her father yelled. Amelia felt she was going to die at this stage. She didn''t know what to do. She grabbed a te of food and threw it at the ghost but unfortunately, the ghost disappeared. Amelia coughed and kept breathing in and out. "Amelia, look at what you''ve done." Her mother said. Amelia looked and she saw that the te of food she poured at the ghost poured on her aunt Gabrie. "Apologize right this minute!!." Her mother demanded. It was the first time in forever her mother ever raised her voice at her. "I''m so sorry aunt Gabbie," Amelia said as she tried to get the food from her aunt''s body but Gabrie pped her. "I can see you''re crazy," Gabrie said as she looked at Andre and Laura. "If you know what''s best for you, you''d better take this daughter of yours to the psychiatric where she can mingle with people who are as crazy as she is." Aunt Gabbie got up and so did the rest of the family leaving Andre, Laura, and Amelia.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "From now on, you''re not allowed to go anywhere... Who knows what menace you''ll cause." Andre said in anger. Amelia stood there and tried her best not to cry. She turned and everyone was afraid of her, some were making badments about her. ****Reality**** "That''s why you never go out," Tessa said. Amelia nodded. "I''ll just bring disgrace to myself and my family," Amelia replied as she got prepared. "If Charlotte was there, I''m sure she''d believe me and she wouldn''t call me crazy but I haven''t heard from her. To be honest, I''m scared." Tessa hugged her from behind. "You are special Amelia and until when you see that and ept it, that''s when you''ll be able to live your life peacefully." "But how? I''m alreadybeled as the crazy girl who needs to see a psychiatrist, how am I supposed to ept the fact that I''m special when no one will see me as one?" "In due time Amelia, you''ll understand." Tessa helped to make Amelia up and after she was done, sheplimented Amelia''s look. "You look beautiful." Amelia smiled. "Amy, are you done yet? We are about to leave." Laura yelled. "Coming mom." She carried everything she needed. "Thanks, Tessa." Tessa waved at her. "Just make sure to have fun, OK?" Amelia nodded. She left to join her parents. Hurt and Rejected Amelia and her parents arrived at the mall. She was very excited and she was determined to take Tessa''s advice and enjoy her day. She got to the area where they sell dresses, she bought the dresses that caught her attention. "Sweetheart, when you''re done here, your father and I have a surprise for you," Laura said touching her daughter''s shoulder. Amelia nodded. Laura went ahead of her to join Andrea. After Amelia had bought some dresses and a few essories, she went ahead to meet her parents, she was searching for them when she was something. Right in front of her were two ghosts and judging from the way they look, they seem to be in their early forties. Amelia quickly turned to pretend not to see them as she moved but one of them appeared in front of her. Amelia could not ignore the way her heart was beating fast, she couldn''t tell if she was scared or maybe she was afraid the same thing would have. If I pretend not to see her and pass her, she wouldn''t know. Amelia thought so she decided to do just that. She walked to meet the ghosts pretending not to see them. The ghost stood still and waited for her, the moment Amelia walked towards her, the ghost disappeared and that gave Amelia a chance to run. The ghost joined her other ghost in confusion. "Are you sure she''s the one?" She asked. "Of course." "Cos she didn''t see me." The ghost said. "You old fool! She was just pretending not to see you." The other ghost shook her head. "Is there any job you can ever do right, Mrs. Walton?" "Don''t insult me, Rose." Mrs. Walton said. Rose pushed Mrs. Walton aside. "Watch and learn." She said as she made her way to meet Amelia. Amelia was with her parents and they were searching for a phone for her. "What about this one?" Her father asked showing her an Oppo phone. Amelia collected it and looked at it. "Well, I like it." Her father nodded and paid for it. "Over here." Laura''s mom gestured as they went to the confectionery center where they saw cakes, cookies, and other confectioneries. Amelia was picking a cake for herself when she noticed the presence of someone. She turned her head a little and saw that it was the second ghost beside her. She pretended not to see her and continue checking out the cakes. "I know you can see and hear me, so stop ying dummy," Rose said but Amelia didn''t listen to her. "Is this how you want it?" She asked and when Amelia didn''t respond, she nodded. "Fine by me." She said. She was about to push Amelia when Tessa came and held her hand. "Not so fast honey," Tessa said. Amelia turned and she could see Tessa and the ghost. "Tessa!" Amelia called. "Excuse me." The attendant asked only then did Amelia realize she was with her parents and the cake attendant. "What was that honey?" Laura asked. "I meant Tester. Like can we have a piece of cake we can taste?" The attendant smiled. "Sure." She gave them a piece of cake which they tasted. "Go have fun baby girl... I''ll handle her," Tessa told her as she and the ghost disappeared. Amelia was so happy. The ghost and Tessa went out of the mall and there they had a deep discussion. "What the hell are you doing?" Rose asked. Tessa shushed her. "Leave her alone." "Your mission was to be in that house and find a way to get rid of her, I wonder what you''ve been doing for the past eighteen years," Rose said. "Listen to me, I still haven''t forgotten my mission but I decide how to get rid of her, I don''t need you or anyone''s help and tell Jason not toy a hand on her." Jason was the bloody ghost that attacked Amelia a year ago. "Well, it''s toote already," Rose told her. "What do you mean?" "Do you think I was the only one that came in here?" Roseughed. "In your face, Tessa, and just so you know, I''ll be reporting you to the boss and I''m pretty sure you know how he can be to ghosts who don''t follow orders." Tessa disappeared and went into the mall but she was toote. Mrs. Walton already had her way, while Amelia was trying to avoid her, she didn''t look where she was going and unfortunately, she used her back to hit a shelf where some confectioneries were kept. Everyone gasped. Amelia looked down at herself, her dress was ruined and so were the confectioneries. She looked at her parents and she could see the disappointment on her dad''s face.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "We''ve got to take a video." One of the passers-by said as so many people took videos. Laura helped her daughter up as the cake attendant demanded payment. Andre settled the bills and told Laura and Amelia to meet him outside. Amelia looked at Tessa and Tessa muttered. "I''m sorry." Amelia knew when she got home, things will change. Only God knows what her father would do to her. Amelia and her parents arrive home although the ride home was filled with dead silence, no one said a word. Immediately they entered the house, Andrea dropped his car keys on the table, and he turned to face Amelia. "Do you mind exining to your mother and me what that was all about?" He asked folding his arms and waiting for an exnation. Laura knew this discussion was going to be a long one. She tried to talk Andrea out of it but her husband wouldn''t listen. "Leave me alone woman. I need some exnations if you don''t." Andrea told his wife. Laura knew better than to argue with him, so she let him have that talk. Andrea turned his attention back on his daughter who looked messy with all the cake stains and other stains too. "Well..." "Dad... I''m sorry. It''s not that I don''t have any exnation to give but..." She paused as she held back her tears. ".. it''s just that you won''t believe me if I told you." If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "What... You''re going to talk to me about seeing some ghosts???" Andrea scoffed. "Don''t you get tired of that?" He asked. "You made a fool out of us out there. Is this what I get for wanting a child?" "Dad, I''m sorry." "When you were brought out into the world, I was happy so happy because I thought that you would be a blessing to us but I was wrong." Andrea paused. "All you''ve ever brought to us is nothing but pain and disgrace, even my own family can''t visit me because you will scare them away. I can''t invite my friends over neither can your mother." Amelia turned to look at her mother and when their eyes met, Laura looked away. Amelia didn''t even know when the tears started dropping. "I have had enough of your madness," Andrea said. "What do you mean?" Amelia asked. "Are you disowning me?" "No, but very early tomorrow, you will be leaving for Texas." "What?" Amelia asked. She turned to face her mom hoping her mom would say something but it looked like it had already been discussed. "Mom." She called hoping that her mother would somehow talk dad out of it but she didn''t. "I can''t believe this," Amelia said. "Who the hell do I even know at Texas?" She asked. "This is unfair." "It''s for your good honey," Laura said as she came to meet Amelia. She touched her by the shoulders but Amelia shoved her away. Amelia knew it was wrong to talk back at her parents but since she was leaving, she should give them a piece of her mind. "Can I ask you both something and permit me if I''m being rude..." She paused. "Have you guys ever asked me what is it I want?" She asked them. "No tell me, have you guys ever asked me what has been going on with me for the past eighteen years? Have you guys ever wondered why I''m seeing these things? Do you guys even care about my feelings? Do you think I''m happy not being able to live like everyone else? Do you even know when I''m happy or not? She waited to hear their response but nothing came. "I see.." She threw her hands up in frustration. ".. and here you are telling me it''s for my good. How is sending me to Texas for my good? I''m pretty sure this is just your way of abandoning but it''s cool. Just like you wished I was never born, I also wished that I was given a better understanding of parents and not the kind of parents that sees you as crazy or abnormal or a disgrace." "Amelia," Laura called but Amelia raised her hand and shushed her. "I thought you''d be a lot different since you were the one that went through the pain for nine months... I thought you''d be the one to understand me and believe me even when the whole world doesn''t... I thought you''d be the one to stand up for me when the whole world called me crazy but instead, you believed their words more than the words of your daughter." Amelia looked at her mother who was shedding tears. "I wish I was never born at least that would have saved you all the embarrassment... And Texas... "''ll go and I''ll prove to you and the whole world that I''m not crazy and but rather I''m someone special and amazing just that you all are blind to see that." After she was done with her speech, she didn''t wait to listen to any more talks, she ran up the stairs and got into her room, shutting the door behind her as she rested her back on the door, and immediately the tears she had been holding in started flowing. She cried her heart out and when she looked everywhere for Tessa, she couldn''t find her which made her cry even more. Where is everyone when she needed them? She asked herself. Discarded By Her Parents Tessa was summoned by the leader, Dalton. Rose and Mrs. Walton reported her to the boss and that was why she was summoned. Tessa on her knees felt the hair at her back stand, this is what the presence of the leader can do to you. He is heartless and aggressive, he has sent many ghosts straight to hell and it was no surprise that this was her turn. "is it true?" Dalton asked Tessa biting his fingernails. Tessa thought for a while about what to reply to him but no idea wasing forth, only God knows what sort of rumors they spread about her at least then she would know what to say. She coughed before speaking out. "I have no idea what you mean." Dalton stood up and walked toward Tessa making her shiver in fear. "Did you try to save Amelia?" he asked her. Tessa looked in the direction of Rose and Mrs. Walton who were sticking out their tongues at her and making funny faces. "Um, that''s not true Dalton... It was only part of my scheme." "Your scheme?" Dalton asked. "And what is this scheme of yours that I haven''t heard about?" He looked at Tessa straight into her eyes. Tessa knew Dalton can tell if one is lying just by looking into their eyes and if he notices she was fidgeting he would tell she was lying so she mustered up every courage she had in her and told him. "I was only doing that so she can trust me that way it would be a lot easier to get rid of her," Tessa said. Dalton studied her for a while. "what do you mean?" "you don''t suspect who you trust... that''s the technique I''m using," said Tessa as she waited for the boss to judge her. Dalton thought about it and he could see some sense in what she was saying. "I like that," he answered her with a smile and a nod. "You may leave." Tessa bowed her head and disappeared. "Watch her! I don''t trust her." He told Rose and Mrs. Walton. The two ghosts bowed their heads and disappeared. Amelia was on her bed when she felt someone touch her. She turned and she saw it was Tessa, although she nned to get angry at her, she couldn''t instead she hugged her. "I''m sorry," Tessa told her. Amelia shook her head. "You don''t need to be. You did your best to save me... even if you are a ghost, I don''t think you''d be able to handle those two all by yourself." "I could... just that I wasn''t quick enough." Amelia agreed. "What did your parents say?" "Which part would you love to hear ''cos they said quite a lot to me." Tessa looked at her confused. "What do you mean?" "Is it the part where they called me crazy or the part where they called me a disgrace and an embarrassment or the part where they told me I''ll be moving to Texas?" "Texas?" Tessa asked. "Why?" "What other reason do you think it is for them to send me over there?" Amelia asked. "So, are you going?" "I have no other choice. I''m old enough to take care of myself." Amelia told her. Tessa sighed. "I''m going to miss you though." "I''m not even gone yet and besides, you cane over there, can''t you?" Amelia asked. "I don''t know." Tessa said. "but if you need me, I might." She added. Ameliaid down on her bed when she remembered something. "Right! Where were you?" Tessa heard her but pretended not to. "Uh?" She asked. "I didn''t see you here when I came in and I thought maybe you''d left but here you are... so where did you go?"N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Um... I... uh... I... went.." "Let me guess..." Amelia cuts in. "... You went to see him, didn''t you?" "Him who?" Tessa asked. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "You know, your ghost sweetheart," Amelia said. Tessa looked at her. Well, she should think I went to see my imaginary ghost boyfriend than for her to know I went to meet some ghosts that are nning her death. "I knew it!" Amelia said when Tessa didn''t reply. "Who is he?" Amelia asked. "Is he cute? How did he die? did he tell you romantic things?" Tessa nced at Amelia for a while wondering why she was still active and happy with everything her parents did to her. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Amelia asked. "I''m just..." Tessa paused. "... I''m just surprised to see you all happy as if nothing happened." "what would sulking or crying do for me? besides, I''ll be leaving tomorrow... I don''t want to leave with bad memories rather I want to leave with happy ones." Amelia replied. "Can you promise me one thing?" Tessa asked as Amelia stared at her wondering why her voice suddenly sounded down. "What promise?" Amelia asked. Tessa sat down next to her and held her hand. "I want you to promise me that you will do everything you can to protect humanity even if that includes letting me go." Amelia was dumbfounded. Where is all thising from? What does she mean by letting her go? Amelia asked herself. "I''d be lying if I say I understand a bit of what you just said and I''ve found out that you''ve been using words like, ''when the timees, you will know when it''s time, you will find out soon'' like I don''t get... what ising that I should know?" Amelia asked. "Listen, I can''t tell you all the details but promise that when the timees, you''ll do as I''ve said." Amelia nodded. "No problem. Anything you say... are you happy? Can we go back to your sweetheart?" Amelia said as Tessa grabbed the pillow and threw it on her face. "Go to bed. You have a big day tomorrow." Amelia sighed. For a few minutes, she had forgotten her dilemma. Having someone to talk to is effective sometimes. "Goodnight Tessa," Amelia said as Tessa nodded. The following day Amelia was disturbed by the loud noise she heard at the door. She grudgingly stood up and opened the door only for her to see her father standing in front of her fully dressed in his suit and tie. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Don''t tell me you''re still sleeping?" He asked Amelia. Before Amelia could reply, her father barged into her room, got her suitcase ready, and pack in some clothes. "I give you just twenty minutes to prepare yourself ande downstairs," Andrea said moving towards the exit. Amelia looked at Tessa who was also staring at her father. She grabbed a chair and was about to throw it at her father but Amelia gestured for her to put the chair down. After Andrea left, Amelia went into the bathroom, got dressed, and packed some of her things inside her suitcase. She nced at her room and her ghost friend. "I''m going to miss you," Amelia said as she hugged Tessa who received her with open arms. "I''ve started missing you already," Tessa told her. After a few minutes of hugging and saying a few farewell words, Amelia waved to Tessa. "Take care of my parents for me." Tessa nodded. "And don''t do anything to harm them..." Amelia said giving her a-you-know-what-I''m-talking-about look. Tessa smiled and nodded. Your mission is about to start Amelia. Tessa said to herself as she watched Amelia leave. Amelia got downstairs where she saw her mom and dad, she looked at her mom and she could tell her mom didn''t sleep well but why her mom didn''te to check up on herst night is what she doesn''t understand. After their heated discussion, she expected her mom toe to her room and some how-to apologizes or makes her feel OK but she didn''t and now she looks very pale. Is she supposed to care? She asked herself. She sighed and mustered up the courage to hug her mom. "Amelia," Laura called but Amelia wasn''t interested in whatsoever she has to say. She''s leaving, what''s there to say? "Your ride is outside," Andrea told Amelia. Amelia turned to look at her parents. Why are they fully dressed and not seeing her off? Is that not why they are dressed? She asked herself. "I thought you...." "We are going for an adoption," Andrea told his daughter. "What?" Amelia asked. "Wait.... an adoption? Like you''re trying to get another child?" She asked almost tearing up. "But what about me?" "We''ve thought it through... if we have a daughter that is insane and abnormal, we need another one that is sane and normal and you can''t be both." "But..." The car horn made their discussione to an end. "That''s your ride." Her father told her while tugging his wife''s arms and leaving Amelia alone. Amelia watched her parents leave as the car kept honking. She tried her best to hold back her tears. "It''s not worth crying over spilled milk." She told herself before walking to the vehicle. She entered the vehicle and watch the driver start the engine and drove off. Even though Amelia tried her best not to cry, she couldn''t ignore the pain she felt in her chest. She looked at her phone her parents got her on her birthday and smiled. She turned on the music on her phone watching her emotions flow with the music. ¡ü Baby don''t worry, about a thing, Cos every little thing Is gonna be alright? Saved By The Ghost Hunters The car suddenly came to a halt as the driver told her they had arrived in Texas. How long has she been asleep? She asked herself. She got down from the vehicle and the driver showed her where she''ll be staying and gave her the key to the house and also an ATM. Amelia stared at the house, it looked so isted, it was like her parents looked for a house that was far from the reach of people. Before she could see other houses, it was a few miles away. "Thank you, sir." She thanked the driver who waved and drove off. Amelia took a while studying the house, it wasn''t how she imagined it to be but somehow she loved it. She got into the house, opened the door and the view was nice. There was a t-screen TV fixed firmly on the wall in the sitting room, the chairs were beautifully designed, and the house was really beautiful. She went to the bedroom but to her surprise, it was just one bedroom. She dropped her bag and slept on the bed thinking of what life would be of her now. Just as she was about to doze off, her phone rang. Amelia looked at the caller and she saw it was her dad. Maybe he is calling to apologize she thought as she picked up the call. "Hello." She answered. "I''m sure you''re in your room..." Andrea said. "Open the shelf, you''ll see some documents prepared for you, it''s for your new school." Amelia opened the shelf and truly there was a document there. How long have they been nning this?? She asked herself. She grabbed the document and nced through it. "Everything you need is in that house... if you need more money, let me know... I''ll send it over to you," Andrea said. "How did the adoption go?" Amelia asked. "Fine. We adopted a male child just about your age." Her father said. Amelia cleared her throat when she noticed her voice was going to sound all sad and stuff. "If people ask about me, what would you tell them?" "No one is going to ask about you... you can rest assured." "What if they do, what would you tell them?" Amelia asked again. "You died." Was her father''s response. Amelia couldn''t believe her ears. "I have to go, dad." She hung up immediately as she gazed at the document. MSA (Music School Of Arts) was the name written on the document. She sighed. "I guess it''s just me, myself, and I." She muttered to herself as she closed her eyes. Somewhere in Texas, there is a secret hideout where some group of people stays to protect humanity. Inside the hideout, a guy is busy with theputer, one is busy creating scientific instruments and weapons and others are busy discussing. "How is everything going, Jason?" One of the guys asked the guy working on theputer. "I''m searching every area in Texas but everything seems pretty clear to me," Jason answered. Jason Grayson is twenty years old with blond short hair and grey eyes. He attends MSA but after school, hees to the secret hideout to help out. He is aputer guru and can hack through anything. He had a twin brother Norman Grayson who looks exactly like him in height and everything, the only difference between the two is the sound of their voice. Norman Grayson sees ghosts but his twin doesn''t because the two can''t leave each other they promise to stick together. "Xen, I think you shoulde to check this out." Carlos, the scientist called Xen the leader went to meet him. "Is everything OK?" Xen asked. "I tried to build a weapon that we can use to suck the ghost whole," Carlos said. "What do you mean?" Xen asked. "I''ll demonstrate it for you," Carlos said as he brought out a weapon that looked like a vacuum cleaner only that it had a wider mouth just enough to swallow a ghost. "This opening here only sucks the life out of the ghost. If I press this button..." Carlos pressed the green button. "... it swallows just about anything." He demonstrated it using a piece of paper. The moment the weapon was turned on, the paper entered through the opening and was ground. Carlos switched off the weapon. "Does it grind the ghost too?" Xen asked. Carlos shook his head. "No but the moment the ghost enters into this, there''s a chemical I put around it thatpletely sucks the life out of the ghost making it disappear just like vapor." Xen nodded. "I like it. So what is it called?" He asked. "I call it the exterminator," Carlos said as Xen smiled. "Good work." "Xen, I think you''d bettere to check this out," Jason called as Xen and the other members joined in. "What is it?" Xen asked. "I think we just caught a ghost," Jason said. "Where?" Jason showed them a picture of a house and it looked exactly like Amelia''s house. "Let''s get ready people! We have a ghost to catch." "And exterminate," Carlos added showing his new weapon- the exterminator. Amelia was still rxing on the bed when she heard something, she woke up and looked around but she saw nothing. She went to the sitting room and there she met them. "Hi, Amelia. Nice to meet you once again." Rose said as she smirked. "Do you remember me or do you need an introduction?" Mrs. Walton asked. "What are you ghosts doing here? How did you even find me?" She asked moving away from them. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Oh! It''s quite simple. We asked Tessa." Mrs. Walton answered her. Tessa? Amelia thought. "That''s not possible! Tessa would never do such a thing." "I see you trust her so much that''s why you can''t believe she''ll do such a thing." Mrs. Walton said turning to face Rose. "What was that technique she said she was using again?" "You don''t suspect whom you trust." Rose and Mrs. Walton chorused bursting intoughter. "to be honest, I''ll say you have got a strong mind to believe a ghost," Rose said sarcastically. Amelia shook her head in disbelief. "Tessa would never do such a thing to me... She loves me." Rose and Mrs. Walton stoppedughing at the same time then they stared at Amelia before bursting intoughter again. "You are a fool, Amelia," Rose told her walking toward her. "But anyway, we are not here for that... we are here for something else." "Like what?" Amelia asked. "You." Mrs. Walton answered. She carried a chair and threw it at Amelia, Amelia quickly ducked as she ran away from them but everywhere she turned, they were there. How on earth was she supposed to deal with ghosts? "Listen, Just let us kill you and we will go our separate ways," Rose said as she appeared beside Amelia carrying her by the neck making the poor girl gasp for breath. Amelia tried her best to struggle but she couldn''t. "Do it," Rosemanded. Mrs. Walton was about to pierce Amelia with a knife when the sound of the door opening stop her. "Let her go!" A voice said as Carlos, Xen, Tamara, and Norman entered with sses that help them see ghosts. Carlos had the exterminator in his hands while Xen, Tamara, and Norman had swords in their hands. Rose threw Amelia making her lose consciousness as she hit her head on the fridge. "Who do we have here?" Mrs. Walton said. "Xen, Is that you?" she asked. "You have grown so big and handsome. Your father must be very proud of you." Xen smirked. "It''s time for you to return to the pit hole where you came out from." "And who''s gonna make me?" Mrs. Walton asked looking at the group. "You guys?" sheughed. "Less talking...." Xen said as he turned to face his friends. "... Now!" He shouted as they all rushed at the ghosts. They were having a hard time fighting them before they kept disappearing and appearing. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "It''s hard fighting them like this," Tamarained. Carlos came forward. "Don''t worry, a scientist needs to be prepared." He brought out something from his pocket. He unwrapped it and pour tiny bits into his palm. The substance looked like powder and immediately he blew it, the powder- form-substance filled everywhere and the ghosts appeared. "I''d love to know what that is," Tamara said with a smile as she took her sword and faced Rose while Xen and Norman faced Mrs. Walton. Carlos was left standing closer to Amelia and waiting in case any ghost is caught and needed to be exterminated. Xen and Norman fought with Mrs. Walton and because of the substance that was sprayed, it made it harder for the ghosts to disappear. It was easier for Xen to sh Mrs. Walton with his sword which was filled with a chemical that doesn''t affect humans but has arge effect on ghosts. Mrs. Walton''s arm that was shed started disappearing gradually. Rose knew if she remained here, she would die. She looked at Tamara and gave her a kick making Tamara fall straight to the ground. Feeling safe, Rose left the sitting room and disappeared while Mrs. Walton was left battling with Xen and Norman. "Carlos, the exterminator!" Norman said as Carlos came to join them with the exterminator. He had a huge smile on his face as he switched on the exterminator.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Time to test you, baby!" Carlos said as everyone left just Mrs. Walton, Carlos, and the exterminator was left. Slowly, the exterminator pulled Mrs. Walton closer to its opening even when she tried to pull back, Carlos increased the force of the exterminator and the force pulled Mrs. Walton in. A loud cry was heard as everyone noticed the vapor-like substance that wasing out of the exterminator. "Woooooo!" Carlos said as he switched off the exterminator. "That''s what I''m talking about," he said kissing the exterminator. "You are a work of science... baby." Everyoneughed except Xen. "Let''s not celebrate yet. We''ve just taken down one out of thousands of thousands of ghosts out there, it''s too early to celebrate." "What a killjoy!" Tamara said as everybody stopped cheering. "So what about her?" Norman asked pointing to Amelia who is still unconscious. Everyone looked at Xen wondering what his suggestion would be. "We''ll bring her with us till we can find out who she is and what the ghosts want from her," Xen answered. "wait! She sees ghosts right?" Carlos asked. Tamara nodded. "That means she is going to be one of us." "I don''t think so. We have no idea who she is... taking her in and making her one of us isn''t a good thing." Tamara said. Carlos looked at Amelia as she was being over the shoulders by Norman. "There''s something strange about her... I can feel it." "That''s just your scientific system telling you that you are attracted to her," Tamara answered. Normanughed. "Good one Tamara." "Ha.. ha... very funny," Carlos said. "I know what I''m saying." They took Amelia to their hideout where Norman ced her on the bed. Coincidence Or Fate They arrived safely at the hideout. Norman ced Amelia gently on the bed as they left her to regain consciousness. "That was awesome!" Jason said as he stood up from his seat. He had been watching the show right from when they entered the house till when they left. "What''s that powder substance called?" He asked Carlos who was busy cleaning the weapon. "I haven''t thought of a name for it yet," Carlos answered. "How about powder strike?" Norman suggested as they all turned to look at him. "That''s the dumbest name ever," Tamara answered as everyone shook their heads at his idea. "Ok fine. I got it." Norman said again as they all turned to look at him. "Vanishtor..." Everyoneughed. "What''s vanish or?" Jason asked. "well, we have an exterminator... so I thought the powder substance thing should be called vanish or," Norman said. "Just shut up bro," Jason told his twin as Tamara came to meet them. "um guys, she''s awake," Tamara told them as they stood up to meet Amelia. Amelia opened her eyes only for her to see unfamiliar faces surrounding her. The pain in her head was still aching her badly, that ghost must have thrown her with great force. She held her head trying to suppress the pain. "Here" Tamara passed her aspirin and a ss of water. "Should help reduce the pain." Amelia sat up, collected the drugs, and swallowed them using the water to send the drug to their rightful ce. "Thank you," Amelia said as she looked around. "Can you tell me where I am and who are you guys?" Amelia asked. "I''m Tamara Taylor." Tamara introduced herself. "We are the Grayson," Jason said. "I''m Jason and he is Norman." Jason pointed to his brother who waved his hand. Amelia was stuck there for a while, she couldn''t even tell who is who. "And that''s Carlos Stone." Tamara pointed to the guy with strange sses on his face and that''s our leader Xen Hush." Xen looked at Amelia for a while before focusing his attention on somewhere else. "We also have two more people but they are in school now... they should be back just about..." Tamara checked her time, it was 7p. m. "... now" The two students came to join them. "And that''s rissa White and Devon Smith." Tamara pointed at the girl with sses on and at the guy with curly hair, dark-skinned with blue eyes. Amelia didn''t know when she stood up from her bed to meet rissa. She looked and studied rissa for a while wondering if it was the same rissa she knows. "And everybody meets...." Tamara gestured for Amelia to introduce herself. "Amelia... A... Amelia Chestnut." She said as rissa and Devon''s eyes widened in shock. "Amelia??" Devon and rissa said in unison as everyone stared at the three of them. "But howe?" rissa asked. Then she turned to face Devon. "Wait! Do you know her? But how?" "We attended the same school, Brilliant Kids. We were young say five or six?" rissa turned to Amelia to see if it was true. Amelia nodded. "rissa, is that you?" Amelia asked as rissa opened her arms wide to receive her. "In the flesh," rissa replied as they hugged each other. Everyone sat down so they could exin themselves that way everyone can get to know each other. "So how did you guys meet?" Jason asked. rissa was the first to speak. "I met her in California, my mom and I visited her parents and that was where I got to see her and also know that she sees ghosts." She said. "You see ghosts???" Devon asked Amelia who nodded in affirmation. "Wow!" "So why did you leave California then?" Jason asked directing the question to Amelia. Amelia took a deep breath before speaking. Somehow she felt like holding back thinking they wouldugh at her or call her crazy but when she thought of how they came to her rescue, she foundfort. "My parents....." She paused thinking if she is even supposed to call them that. They all looked at her, waiting for her to continue. Amelia cleared her throat. "My parents sent me here because they couldn''t handle me. They sent me here to save them all the embarrassment I would cause them if I stay with them." "My parents too," Tamara said. Although I can''t see ghosts like most of you can, I can hear them. My parents thought I was crazy, they even tried to send me to a psychiatric hospital. I had to run away." Tamara exined. "Norman sees ghosts but I don''t... Our parents thought it was crazy for one of us to be seeing ghosts and for the other to believe in ghosts... so they drove us out telling us toe back when we are in our right senses." Jason said. "I see ghosts, I hear them, and even converse with them but when some of the ghosts killed Xen''s parents, I just had to do something and that''s why I became a ghost scientist," Carlos said. "I can''t see and can''t hear either but I believe," Devon said. "Same here and when I saw Amelia for the first time and she told me she sees ghosts, I couldn''t be happier. All I want to do is help the best way I can." "The only person that believed us was Xen''s parents... may their gentle souls rest in peace," Norman said as everyone chorused Amen. "When he heard what happened to me, he took my brother and me in and he made it a duty to help us, ghost seers. Even though it''s been eight years now, they''ve helped us." If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Amelia looked at Xen who hasn''t said a word. "Xen is trying so hard to follow his parent''s legacy and we can say he''s doing a good job," Tamara said. I guess his parents death made him so reserved. I actually thought he was an arrogant jerk. Amelia thought. "I guess we''ve known each other. " Carlos said as he stood up. "Would you like to be part of us?" He asked Amelia. "Part of you?" Amelia asked. Carlos nodded. "We are the Ghosthunters." Xen said for the first time since Amelia woke up. "We hunt down ghosts that are threat to humanity." Xen exined. "Would you like to join us?" He asked. Amelia stood up and thought about it for a while. "Ghosthunters??" She asked as everyone nodded. She looked at rissa who nodded her head and smiled at her. "But... I have school tomorrow and I just moved in... I just think I need some time to think about it." Amelia answered. "You have just tonight to think about it. We''ll need your reply tomorrow." Xen said tantly as he walked away. "Which school are you attending?" Carlos asked. "MSA." She answered. Amelia noticed that everyone''s face lit up. "We all attend MSA." Tamara said. "I guess this is fate and not coincidence," Jason said. "I told you there was something about this girl but you all doubted me," Carlos said. "In your face!" He pointed at their faces for mocking him. "Fine! You''ve made your point." Tamara said pushing his finger away from her face. "I have to go home then," Amelia said about to take her to leave. "About that..." Carlos said as Amelia stopped. "... you can''t leave." "What?" Amelia asked. "The house will definitely be hunted by ghosts right now." "But I have to prepare for school tomorrow and everything I need is in there," Amelia told them. "Devon and Carlos will go with you to get the things you need and you report back here," Xen saiding out of nowhere. "But..." Amelia said but the look Xen gave her made her shut up. "They go with you and you report back here or don''t leave at all. The choice is yours." Xen left after he has said what he needed to say. "Is he always like that?" Amelia asked feeling irritated already. "Well.... kind of..." Tamara said. "Sort of..." Jason added. "Yeah". Norman joined. "So what''s your decision?" "Fine! We go home and we''ll report back here but on one condition.." "Which is?" Devon asked.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "rissaes along," Amelia said. "Wait! Do you think we''d try to do any..." Carlos was talking when Tamara hits the back of his head. "She''s only trying to make up for the time they spend apart dumbass," Tamara said. Amelia smiled as the three of them left the house. "What about your mom?" Amelia asked as the two guys walked behind them. rissa kept quiet for a while before speaking up. "It''s kind of a lot to exin. You wanna know why we left California?" rissa asked. "Wasn''t it to change the environment?" Amelia asked. rissa shook her head. "My mom was sent to a psychiatric hospital by our neighbors." "What?" Amelia said in shock. "I''ll exin everything when we get back... it''s not something we''ll stand and talk about on the road." Amelia nodded as they went to her house. Magical Blue Eyes Amelia and her new friends arrived at the house and she got everything she needed. She and her friends were on their way back to the hideout when a ghost approached them. Amelia was the first to see the ghost andter Carlos saw the ghost too. "Tell me this isn''t happening," Carlos said as he and Amelia looked at each other. "What are you talking about?" rissa asked. "We''ve gotpanies," Carlos told them. rissa and Devon didn''t bring the sunsses that could help them see ghosts so they were pretty much in a deadly situation. "Um... we didn''te prepared," rissa said as her heart was racing. "What are we going to do?" The ghost was the same ghost that attacked Amelia when she was having her birthday with her parents, uncle, aunt, and cousin a year ago. "It''s so nice to see you again and you''ve be so beautiful." The ghost said as he came closer to them. Amelia and Carlos had to stand guard to protect rissa and Devon. "Lookie... what do we have here?" He said as he moved closer to Carlos. "You can see me?" He asked. "Bet right I can," Carlos answered. The ghost moved around them as he nced at Amelia. "I see you got yourself a friend... how nice!" Amelia didn''t know what to do. She has never been so scared like this before especially now that she has her friends to protect. Back then, she would have just let them have their way but no way is she going to lose her friends again. "Stay away from us," Amelia said. "Or what?" The ghost askeding closer to her. "What will you do, tell me?" "Please... Just stay away from us!!!" The look on Amelia''s face when she said that almost scared the ghost away but then she was the same fretful girl he met a year ago, one year wouldn''t make any difference. He grabbed rissa by the neck and threw her off making her hit her back on a car. rissa grunted in pain as she fell to the ground. Amelia looked at rissa and immediately her eyes turned blue. She grabbed the ghost by the neck threw him up and kicked him. Devon and Carlos noticed how Amelia''s eyes changed and they were scared. Amelia was about to grab the ghost when he disappeared. Her eyes were still blue when she ran to meet rissa. "rissa, are you OK?" She asked. rissa looked up at her and smiled. "So it''s true?" rissa asked faintly. "What?" Amelia asked. "You do have blue eyes," rissa said as she lost consciousness. Amelia''s eyes went back to normal when Carlos and Devon came to them. "I''ll... carry her," Devon said as they helped rissa at his back. Carlos couldn''t take his eyes off Amelia, never in his life had he ever seen such beautiful blue eyes. Amelia didn''t even care about the stare Carlos was giving her all she was worried about was rissa and the words she said to her. They arrived at the hideout as Devon ced rissa on the bed. There was a strange atmosphere Amelia felt when she entered the house, she looked up and everyone was staring at her looking so surprised. "She will be fine," Carlos told her. Amelia sat down next to rissa as she held her hand ignoring the stares and whispers from her friends. "Did you all see that?" Carlos whispered as Jason showed them the video. "Yeah, we did," Tamara answered. "But howe?" Devon asked. "She sees ghosts... That''s understandable but blue eyes??" Devon said shaking his head. "That''s strange." "And the way she fought that ghost, It''s amazing." Tamara as everyone nodded in affirmation. Xen nced at Amelia as he watched her hold rissa''s hand. Just what on earth are you? He asked himself. In California, Laura and Andrea got themselves an eighteen-year-old just the same age as Amelia. The boy was tall, fair with brown eyes. He was staying in his room when he heard a call from Andrea. "Damian,e down. Dinner is ready." Andrea called as Damian rushed downstairs. Laura hasn''t been herself ever since Amelia left and she''d be lying if she said she is. Looking at Damian, Laura remembered her daughter. She focused her attention back on the food she was preparing. "Why haven''t you had your bath yet?" Andrea asked. "I''ll do that after dinner. I''m starving." Damian answered rubbing his stomach. "Damian, go to your room, shower, ande back down for dinner," Andrea told him but Damian was adamant, he sat down there looking like Andrea was talking to someone beside him. "Are you deaf? I said go to your room and take a shower!" Andrea yelled at him before he stood up. "Nobody yells at me... just know that," Damian said pointing his finger at Andrea''s face. "Can you believe this boy?" Andrea asked directing the question to his wife. "You wanted him right??" Laura asked. "Then handle him." Good thing she was done with breakfast, she quickly left the kitchen and went straight to her room. Tessa was still in Amelia''s room when she heard the door open and there revealed a tall guy with brown eyes. "Who are you?" Tessa asked herself since it was obvious the boy couldn''t see or hear her. Damian sat on Amelia''s bed as he gazed everywhere. "Nice room!" Hemented. "How about I juste to this room instead?" Tessa looked at him. "You say what?" She asked. Damian went around and searched Amelia''s room for God knows what. He went to her shelf and he saw a picture frame of Amelia. He took it and gazed at it for a while as if checking out her features. "She''s kind of cute... I wonder what happened to her." He asked returning the picture frame when the room door opened revealing an angry Laura. "And what are you doing here?" Laura asked. "Did you lose your way to the bathroom?" Laura asked. "Um... I was just checking out my sister-to-be... I must say I''ve got a really cute sister." "Listen to me, Damian..." Laura saiding closer to him. "Do not let me see you in this room ever again. Do you understand me?" Laura asked. Damian nodded. "But mom I was thinking of moving in here." "In where," Laura asked. "Here. I mean since sister is dead, I should upy her space." Damian answered. "Which sister is dead? Is it the one you killed or the one you''re about to kill... listen to me very carefully Damian, you''re just here because my husband brought you here? My daughter is alive and doing perfectly well." "But daddy said..." "Said nothing." Laura cuts in. "Now get out," Lauramanded but Damian still stood there. "I said out!!" Damian rushed out of the room. Laura shut the door, sat on her daughter''s bed and she burst into tears. Tessa looked at Laura wondering why she was crying. "You could have saved her but you didn''t and now you''re crying???" She said shaking her head. "I feel like hitting you with something right now but I promised Amelia I won''t but then..." She went to the books that were on the shelf and she pushed them down. Laura stopped crying as she noticed the books falling on their own. She stood up in fright. Tessa moved to the picture frame of Amelia and her parents hung on the wall and she pushed that down too. Laura was so scared, she has never seen such a thing before. "Who is there?" She asked but of course, Tessa didn''t reply, she kept tripping things over, Laura had no choice but to run out of the room. Tessa smiled. "This will give you a little idea of what your daughter has been telling you." She said. Amelia was outside the house staring at the night sky. rissa isn''t awake yet and she was kind of worried so she decided toe outside to clear her head. "Tessa." She called as she remembered all the fun times they had together. She was still reminiscing when she felt someone tap her shoulder. She turned and standing beside her was Devon.Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. "Mind if I join you?" Devon asked. Amelia adjusted a little so he could sit next to her. "So who''s Tessa?" Devon asked making Amelia chuckle. "My ghost friend back then in California," Amelia answered as her smile turned to frown. "But I don''t know if she''s truly my friend." She looked at him then back at the sky. "Why?" Devon asked. "I don''t know. I mean I know she wouldn''t do anything to put my life in danger but at the same time.... she''s a ghost and almost all the ghosts are after me for God knows what reason... why is she an exception?" Amelia asked looking at Devon. Devon shrugged. "I don''t know how to answer this but I want you to know that if this Tessa never did you harm for eighteen years, I don''t think she''ll do that now." "But you don''t understand, maybe she is just waiting for the right moment to strike... I don''t know if I can trust her." "What did you hear?" Devon asked. "I''m sure you must have heard something for you to say things like this." Amelia then exined to him what those ghosts said. "Tell me how I''m to believe she isn''t going to hurt me when I feel like there''s a truth in what they said." "Want advice?" Devon asked. Amelia looked at him. "I''d advise that you hear it from the horse''s mouth," Devon told her. "If she truly cares about you, she''ll tell you the truth. I''m pretty sure there''s more to where that came from." "What did I miss?" They heard a voice say as they turned to see rissa holding her back and walking slowly. "I feel like an old woman with a broken backbone right now," rissa said as everyone smiled. Devon assisted her in getting her seat next to Amelia. "I''ll get going then," Devon said as they waved at him. "We''ll be in soon," Amelia told him. "OK." Devon left them as the two chit-chatted. "How do you feel?" Amelia asked. rissa showed her a frozen substance that Carlos gave to her. "I have no idea what this is but it''s effective. I just have to keep rubbing it in." rissa told Amelia. Amelia collected it. "I''ll do it for you." "I don''t think you s..." Amelia already raised her top and rubbed the frozen substance at the spot where it was swollen. "I''m sorry," Amelia said rissa felt a teardrop on her back. "Are you crying?" rissa asked turning to see her face but Amelia turned her back as she continued to apply the frozen substance. "I''m sorry I wasn''t fast enough to save you... I''m sorry that after so long we are just reuniting and I... already caused this to happen to you... I''m sorry ire." Amelia apologized as rissa turned to look at Amelia. "And who said it was your fault?" rissa asked raising Amelia''s face and wiping her tears. "Those ghosts knew exactly what you are and that your existence is such a threat to them and that''s why they do all that they do but you..." rissa smiled. "... you are unique and I''m d I.... didn''t hate you." She said as Amelia looked at her. "Didn''t hate me?" Amelia asked. rissa nodded. "I was this close to hating you, Amelia." Amelia was in shock as the two of them stared at each other. Carlos In Trouble Amelia was dumbfounded. "What?" Amelia asked. "But why?" "It happened a long time ago." rissa started. ***shback*** 8 years ago rissa was in her room when she heard a loud shouting out from her mom''s bedroom, rissa ran to meet her mother only to find her mother talking to herself. "Get away from me." Her mother said throwing a pillow at whosoever she was talking to. rissa stood there dumbfounded as she ran to meet her mom. "Mom, are you okay?" rissa asked helping her mom to sit on the bed. Her mother was panting and sweating at the same time. She has never seen her mother like this all her life. How was she going to take care of her mother when she was only eleven years old? "rissa, I''m sorry. I never meant for you to see me like this." "Mom." She called as she hugged her mother. ***Reality*** "Then what happened?" Amelia asked. "One day I wasing back from school and I got to the house but everywhere was silent like a graveyard and I knew if my mom was in there, the ce wouldn''t be quiet. I searched her room, the kitchen... I searched everywhere Amelia... but my mom wasn''t home and she didn''t tell me she was going anywhere either." "Did youter find her?" Amelia asked. rissa nodded. "I went to ask my neighbor if they saw my mom and she said yes but that my mom was...." rissa paused as she tried so hard to hold back her tears. "... in a psy... a psychiatric hospital." "What?" Amelia asked in shock. "But why?" "She said my mom was acting crazy and before things got out of hand, they had to take her there. I got to the hospital and..." She wiped the tears that rolled down her cheeks. "... I saw my mom being tied down like a sheep going to the ughter. Amelia she was crying and begging them to let her go and that she was sane but no one listened."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ***shback*** "Please let me go." Nurse Christen begged. "I am sane... there''s nothing wrong with me. I have an eleven-year-old daughter I have to cater for. She has no one... please let me go to my daughter." rissa watched her mom begging for her freedom. "Mom," rissa called as her mom turned to face her. "ire... ire is that you?" She asked as rissa''s tears rolled down her cheeks profusely. rissa nodded. "It''s me, mom." As she was about to go to meet her mom, the one in charge of the mental disorder people came to stop her. "I''m sorry but you can''t see her." The warden said. "But that''s my mother... please let me see her." "You can''t I''m sorry... Right now your mother isn''t stable, I''m afraid of what she''d do to you." "My mother isn''t crazy... please.... It''s going to be for a minute... please!". ***Reality*** "I pleaded and pleaded just to see my mother but they didn''t let me. I was opportune to talk to the man-in-charge and he helped me. That was when my mom told me everything and what your blue eyes did to her." rissa exined as Amelia sat down there dumbfounded. "It''s all because of me.." Amelia said as she ced her head on her palms. "... your mom... you... And every pain you''ve gone through... is all me." "That was then Amelia... I was in between the devil and the deep blue sea... I was confused and scared and I just needed someone to pour my frustration on." rissa said. Amelia sobbed as rissa hugged her. "It wasn''t your fault. You were just a baby... I''m sure there''s a reason." "Is that why you came here?" Amelia asked. "My mom prepared everything... It was like she knew something like this would happen." "Is she still there?" "I wish I knew the answer to that," rissa said. "I promise... we''ll get her back." "It''s been eight years Amelia... I don''t even know if she''s still alive." "I guess we''ll have to find out about it," Amelia said as rissa gave her a slight smile. "Thanks," rissa said. "I think it''s about time we go in." Amelia nodded as they went inside. **** Tessa has been summoned by Dalton and this time the conversation wasn''t friendly. "What have you been doing?" Dalton asked her. "Do you know we lost Mrs. Walton in the hands of those godforsaken ghosthunters?" Tessa looked around and indeed Mrs. Walton wasn''t there. She saw Rose but there was no sign of Mrs. Walton. "I don''t understand. What happened to Mrs. Walton?" Tessa asked. "Are you asking me that?" Dalton askeding closer to Tessa. "Listen to me Tessa, I don''t know what your n is but if you do not do something, I won''t mind taking matters into my own hands." "You already did and that''s why Mrs. Walton is gone. I told you to wait and that I have a n but you went behind my back and this is the result of not believing in me." Tessa was surprised how she let those words fly out of her mouth. "Did you just talk back at me?" Dalton asked as he held Tessa''s neck. Tessa tried to struggle but she realized that struggling makes things worse. "I''m s... sorry." She managed to say as Dalton threw her to the ground. "Listen to me... you''re going to go to Texas and I don''t care how you''ll do it... I want those ghosthunters dead." Daltonmanded. Rose raised her hand to speak. "Yes!" Dalton answered. "I think I have a n..." Rose said as Tessa red at her. ".. but Tessa needs to leave before I can say it... if you all trust her, I don''t." "You may leave Tessa," Dalton instructed as Tessa bowed her head before disappearing. "What''s the n?" Dalton asked after Tessa had gone. "There''s this guy among them who is good at building things. I think he can make us something." Rose said as Dalton looked at her. "What do you mean?" Dalton asked. "Those ghost hunters will help any ghost seers they can find. If we get that guy to build us something that can make us enter into the body of someone that just died, I think it''d be very easier to attack them." Rose suggested. "Wait! Let me see if I get this correctly.." Dalton thought for a while before speaking. "You''re saying if we have this guy, he can make us be living beings??" Rose nodded. "I think he can build us something that can make that happen." "Nice n... But how do we capture him?" One of the ghosts asked. "He sees ghosts, he converses with them.. bringing him here would be easy. But first, we need a n." Rose said as Dalton nodded. **** The next day, Amelia and the rest ghosthunters got prepared for school when Amelia saw someone standing in front of her. Carlos, Xen, and Norman saw the person too. "Amelia." The person called. "Tessa," Amelia said as Tessa tried to hug her but she backed away. "What are you doing here?" Amelia asked folding her arms across her chest. "Amelia, it''s me," Tessa said not believing Amelia''s attitude toward her. "I know it''s you Tessa but why are you here?" Amelia asked. "Sending those two people wasn''t enough? Now you''vee by yourself to finish the job they couldn''t?" "Amelia." Tessa and rissa said at the same time. "Amelia, that''s unfair," rissa said. Amelia was hurt talking to Tessa in that manner but she was confused. "You don''t understand ire. I thought Tessa was trying to help me, to keep me safe but, she told those ghosts where I was and they came... if not that they were quick to find me." She said referring to Xen and his groups. "You wouldn''t even get to see me again and even if you did, it might just be my corpse," Amelia said looking at Tessa. Tessa scoffed. "Seriously?" She asked feeling hurt. "I must be a fool for thinking you''d trust me." "Trust you?" Amelia asked. "Well, look where trusting you havended me." "Did you think I''d put you in danger?" Tessa asked. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "If not, then howe those ghosts knew exactly where to find me? You were the only ghost I told and what was that technique you told them you were using?" Amelia thought for a while. "Oh! You don''t suspect whom you trust." Amelia said. "How on earth am I supposed to trust you after hearing that?" Tessa looked at her and all of them then she turned her eyes back to Amelia. "I came here to tell you that whoever the scientist is, he''s in grave danger," Tessa said as Amelia looked at Carlos who was looking surprised. "I just want you to know this Amelia... I''d never do anything to hurt you." And with that, she disappeared. Amelia fell to the ground sobbing as rissa and Tamara came to meet her. "This isn''t how I wanted this to go." She said as rissa wiped her tears. "It''s okay," rissa said. "Now we know that she''s really on our side." "But... how can I be sure? What if this is just one of her techniques?" Amelia asked looking at rissa and Tamara. They both understood the angle she wasing from but then, what can they do to convince her? "I don''t think it is," Carlos saiding to her. "From the way I see it, you''re really important to her. Coming here might be to kill you but because she loves you, she decided to tell you what they are nning... I think we can trust her. " Carlos said as everyone agreed. All of a sudden, a feeling of guilt rushed over Amelia. She just lost a friend. She thought as she burst into tears. They consoled her and everyone went to MSA. Amelia arrived at her new school but then she was feeling sad and guilty. If only she believed Tessa''s words over those ghosts'' words, now she would be with her friend but she ruined that chance. They had all gone to their various sses and Amelia was in her ss when rissa showed up in her ss with a worried look on her face. "What are you doing there ire?" The teacher asked as rissa entered the ss. "I was um.... just passing by," ire said as she quickly nced at Amelia signaling her to meet her outside. "Well, continue passing by." The teacher said rissa bowed her head. "Yes, Miss Jane," rissa said as she left. Immediately she left, Amelia waited for a few minutes before she excused herself from the ss to meet rissa. rissa saw her and grabbed her to where the rest members were waiting for them. "What''s going on?" Amelia asked them as she looked at everyone. "Wait! Where is Carlos?" "That''s exactly why we brought you here," rissa said. "What do you mean?" Amelia asked. "Carlos is gone and it looks like everything Tessa said was true," Tamara said. "What?" Amelia asked as she looked at everyone in shock. "But how? I mean we all came to school together and we all went to our different sses so howe?" "He said he was going to use the restroom but he never came back," Devon said. "Tessa did make it clear he was in danger but what would the ghosts want him for?" rissa asked. Everyone was thinking when Xen finally spoke up. "If they were after Carlos and not Amelia, it only means one thing." "Which is?" Amelia asked. "They need him to create something," Xen answered. "This is bad," Norman said. "We need to think of a way to bring him back." "We need her," Jason said staring at Amelia. Amelia understood what he meant and she sighed. How on earth was she going to get Tessa back after how she treated her? Would she evene back to help even if she asked her?? Ghost Tessa in Trouble They all arrived at the school. Amelia had gone to her new ss and Xen, Tamara, Carlos, Devon, Jason, and Norman went to their ss. It was five minutes in ss and Carlos felt the urge to use the restroom. "I''ll be back guys. I need to use the restroom." Carlos said as he told his friends. The teacher also permitted him to leave. Carlos got to the restroom and was urinating when suddenly someone appeared to him staring at him from head to toe. The ghost even went closer to him trying to peek at him, Carlos quickly zipped up as he turned to look at the ghost ring at her. "Do you mind?" Carlos asked ring at the ghost. Rose smirked. "I''ve seen quite a lot, so yours doesn''t freak me a bit." Carlos ignored her and was about to leave when Rose pulled him back. "Not so fast sunshine!" Rose said as she held Carlos''s hand and immediately the two of them disappeared into thin air. In the ss, Xen and others were waiting for Carlos but he never came. The teacher looked at Xen and then at the rest. "Can someone check on Carlos? He''s been gone for so long?" The teacher said as Jason volunteered. "I''ll go." He said as he carried his phone. He got to the restroom but there was no sign of Carlos. Jason waited as he went to thedy''s room pretending like he was there by mistake. "I''m sorry." He said as thedies there kept screaming. After Jason was sure he searched everywhere, he went outside and sent a text to everyone except Amelia since he doesn''t have her number yet. Everyone came out one after the other to meet him. "Wait! What''s up?" Devon asked. "Carlos is gone," Jason said as everyone looked at him in disbelief. "Is this some kind of a joke?" Tamara asked. "Do you think I''ll be joking about something as trivial as this?" Everyone thought about it and they knew Jason wasn''t the kind of person to joke about something this serious. "Could it be that what Tessa said is true?" Devon asked. "We need to get Amelia here," Tamara said. "I''ll go," rissa said as she went to Amelia''s ss. She was walking to and fro and the teacher noticed that. "rissa." The teacher called as rissa walked into the ss. "Good morning Miss Jane." rissa greeted sheepishly. "What are you doing?" Miss Jane asked.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "I was just passing by," rissa said as she gave a sign to Amelia. "Continue passing by." The teacher said as rissa left the ss. After a few minutes, Amelia told the teacher the needed to use the restroom and the teacher permitted her to leave. When Amelia came out of the ss, rissa grabbed her and dragged her to the others. "What''s going on?" Amelia asked looking at everyone. "And where''s Carlos?" She asked. "That''s what we want to talk to you about..." rissa said as Amelia looked at her. "Carlos is gone." "What? But how? I mean we all came to school together and you guys went to ss, so howe he''s gone?". "He said he needed to use the restroom but we noticed he was taking longer than expected so I went to check on him but he wasn''t there," Jason exined. "Tessa did say he was in danger but what would the ghosts want him for?" rissa asked. Everyone was in deep thought when Xen spoke up. "If they were after Carlos and not Amelia, it means only one thing." "Which is?" Amelia asked. "They need him to create something but what it is, I don''t know," Xen said. "This is bad," Norman said. "We need to think of a way to bring him back." "We need her," Jason said staring at Amelia. Amelia understood. "What if she says no? I treated her badly." Amelia said. "I''m sure she''ll understand," rissa said hugging Amelia''s shoulders. "You both have a sweet bond if you ask me." That brought a smile to Amelia''s face. "I''ll try," Amelia said. "Let''s get back to ss. See you when school closes." Xen said as they all went to their various sses. *** Tessa was in her world away from Dalton and away from Amelia. She was sitting on a rock when she heard something or someone. "Tessa." The voice said. Tessa could recognize that the voice was Amelia''s so she sat and listened to her. "I''m sorry for everything I said to you. I''m sorry I chose their words over yours and I''m not trying to make excuses because no matter what, friends trust each other even when other don''t... I know it''s toote to make amends but I need you right now Tessa... you were right... Carlos is in danger and I can''t..." She paused as she rephrased her words. "... we can''t do anything without you... please Tessa... pleasee back... I need you." Amelia said. Tessa stood up contemting whether or not to help her. "If Dalton finds out about this, he''d kill me... and if I don''t help Amelia, he''ll kill her... what should I do?" She thought as she bit her lower lip. "Think Tessa! Think!" She said to herself. "It''s Amelia or nothing." She suddenly appeared to Amelia at the hideout. Everyone was so happy to see her. "I''m sorry." They both said as they chuckled. "I''m sorry for using that technique, I just didn''t know how to get him off my back," Tessa said. "I''m sorry for not believing you." "Can I get that hug now?" Tessa asked as Amelia ran to hug her. Tessa was staring at everyone as they stared at her in return. "So, do you guys have any ns?" She asked as everyone turned to look at Xen. "Nothing yet because we have no idea who we are dealing with," Xen said. "True," Tessa said. "The ghost you are dealing with is Dalton and I must tell you, the man ain''t nice. He hates people disobeying his orders or stressing him out. He won''t think twice of sending them to hell if needs permit... but now that he has Carlos, he will be more focused on him." She said as everyone looked concerned. "If Carlos can''t endure it, there''s a possibility he''ll end up giving Dalton what he wants." "I''m sure Carlos will endure it," Jason said. Tessa scoffed. "You think so?" She asked them as her question made them rethink. "Dalton doesn''t joke with what he wants and I''m not sure Carlos will risk his life to save everyone besides you guys need him... I''m pretty sure he''ll give in relying on you guys to save him." Amelia thought about it and she could tell that Tessa was right. "So what do you suggest we do?" "I''m going to go there and see what''s going on. I''ll get back to you guys." Tessa said as they nodded. *** Carlosnded on the ground hurting his hand in the process. "Ouch!" He groaned ring at Rose who dropped him. "You couldn''t see somewhere soft andfy to throw me, uh?" "Silence!" Dalton yelled as Carlos looked at him. He walked closer to Carlos getting a closer look at him. "Is he the one?" Dalton asked Rose. Rose nodded. "He''s the heart of the ghosthunters... without him, I don''t think they can do anything. "Aww... that''s nice of you taking notice of all that," Carlos said smiling at Rose who was ring at him. "Quiet!" Dalton ordered. He pulled Carlos by the neck looking him dead in the eyes. "Say one word and I''ll make you just like us in no time!" Carlos coughed as he cleared his throat. "Can you put me down now? I can''t stand your stench." Dalton got angry and threw him making him hit his back on the wall. "Chain his legs and hands and gagged that mouth of his..." Dalton ordered. "... and blindfold his eyes too." He left his seat as his guards did he ordered. One of the guards was about to blindfold his eyes when Carlos threw a fit but the guard punch his face making him go unconscious. "He''s a handful," Dalton said as Rose came to meet him. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "True! But we need him." Rose reminded him. They watched Carlos being tied up, gagged, and blindfolded. Suddenly, Tessa appeared with her knees on the floor greeting Dalton. "Long live Dalton!" Dalton looked at her for a few seconds before looking away. "What are you doing here?!" He asked. "Have you done what I asked you to?" He returned his stare at Tessa. "It''s really hard to um... attack them all alone." She said as she noticed the image of someone being tied up. "Who''s that?" She asked pretending not to know. Rose quickly whispered something into Dalton''s ear. Dalton looked at Tessa before looking back at Rose. What on earth is this witch telling him? Tessa asked herself. I so much hate this girl... why did she have to be so smart? "He''s the heart of the ghost hunters. He''s going to help up create something big that will make us win over those ghosthunters." Dalton answered. "Something big like what?" Tessa asked. "He''s going to help us be humans again, all we need is to find the bodies and he''ll do his magic," Dalton answered as Tessa gave a nce at Carlos before looking back at Dalton. "Um... I''d be on my way now. Since we have the heart, I guess it''d be easier to prate." Tessa was about to disappear when Daltonmanded his guards to hold her captive, chaining her with a bracelet that makes it impossible for her to disappear. "What are you doing?" She asked struggling with the guards. One of their guards punched her in her stomach making her fall to the ground. "I can''t let you leave Tessa," Dalton said as he came to meet her. "But you..." "We know you are on their side Tessa," Rose said. "One of our guards caught you eavesdropping and he followed you and he saw that you told them that guy over there..." Rose said pointing at Carlos. ".. what did you say his name is again, Link?" Rose asked the guard that found him. "Carlos." Link answered. "... Carlos is in danger. How can we let you go when you already know what we want to use him for? You''d probably just go to them and tell them." Rose said as she grabbed Tessa''s chin, she looked her in the eyes. Tessa moved her face from her hand as she red at her. "I hate you!" Tessa yelled. Rose smiled. "Like loving me would help me in any way." She replied. "Finally, you''re out of the way." "Get her out of my sight!" Dalton ordered as Tessa was dragged away by the guards. I''m sorry Amelia. I can''t help you. Tessa thought as she allowed herself to be dragged away. Nurse Christen Commits Suicide Carlos regained his consciousness but still, he couldn''t see anything, all he could see was darkness but he could hear some voices. "Looks like he''s awake," Dalton said as he gestured for Link to lose the blindfold and Carlos could feel someone touch his face, the blindfold was removed and his visions became blurry, it took some time before he could see properly. "Did you sleep well?" Rose askeding closer to him and removing the handkerchief from his mouth. Carlos red at her as he looked up at Dalton who was also looking at him. "Bring him to me!" Daltonmanded and Link carried Carlos before Dalton. "I''m pretty sure you might be wondering why you''re here," Dalton said. Carlos stood still with his hands tied behind his back, he decided to just pay attention to whatever he was saying. "I need you to create something for me," Dalton said cing his hands on Carlos'' shoulder. "Create something?" Carlos asked. "What do you think I am?" "The right person for this job," Dalton told him. "Build this for me and you''ll get to go home safe to your group." Carlosughed. "And you expect me to believe that? How old do you think I am? 5??" "Since you know, what do you say?" Dalton asked. "How about No?" Carlos asked Rose came closer to him touching him. "I think you should think about this carefully," Rose said as her hand stroked his chest. Carlos was irritated that he bit her hand off his chest. "I don''t care what the hell you want me to create, all I know is I ain''t doing this," Carlos said as Rose pped his face. Carlos touched his cheek as he looked at Rose. "And what was that for?" He asked not believing he just got pped by a ghost. "That should have reset your brain... now back to the question, will you create it for us?" Rose asked folding her arms and waiting for Carlos'' reply. "Did I have water in my mouth when I said it?" Carlos asked folding his arms too. "I''m not into..." Before he could finish his sentence, Rose raised her hand and was about to p him but Carlos caught her hand and red at her. "I know my face is irresistibly handsome but you can stop touching it now." Carlos threw her hand away as Rose was pulled back by Dalton. "Enough!" Dalton ordered as Carlos stood staring at Dalton awaiting his judgment. "You''re going to create it whether you want to or not." "And who''s going to make me?" Carlos asked. "You?" He asked pointing at Dalton. "Or you?" He pointed at Rose who was sending her daggers with her eyes. If looks could kill, Carlos knows he would have been underground by now. "You''re daring me!" Dalton yelled as he appeared behind Carlos strangling his neck. Carlos coughed and his face was almost turning red. "Now will you?" Carlos was released as he bent to catch his breath. He looked up at Dalton and said, "No." "Lock him up and don''t give him any food. That should bring him to his senses." Dalton said as Carlos was dragged away. *** Amelia was sitting on the bench outside staring at the stars when she felt someone touch her shoulders. She turned only for her to see Xen, his presence made her jumpy that she didn''t even know when she stood up. "Are you that scared of me?" Xen asked as he sat down. He patted the space next to him. "Sit!" He said as he folded his arms staring at the sky too. Amelia has never felt this way before, she couldn''t tell if it was fear or something else or maybe it was just a weird feeling because he was just talking to her for the first time. Amelia thought as she sat down quietly. "The stars look beautiful tonight," Xen said. The sound of his voice was deep but at the same time soft. It had thisforting tone that somehow sends a shiver down her spine, Amelia couldn''t help but stare at him studying his features. His green eyes, his pointed nose, his V-shaped lips so pink and moist. She was still studying his features that she didn''t even know when he looked at her. "Am I that handsome?" Xen asked as Amelia coughed making Xen smile. Dimples?? Amelia thought to herself as she noticed the deep tiny hole on his cheek. "Still checking me out?" He asked making Amelia stand up abruptly. "Um... I think I just heard rissa call me..." She said as she got ready to leave. Xen held her hand pulling her back to her seat. "Just sit!" He said folding his arms back. "Let''s just enjoy this moment." He told her as they both sat down in silence staring at the stars. Devon stood behind them watching as he stared at them with jealousy. "What are you doing out here? I was looking for you." rissa said as Devon left her. rissa stood there stunned as she peeked to see what he was looking at and there she saw Xen and Amelia sitting together. She looked in the direction Devon went then back at Xen and Amelia. "I hope it''s not what I''m thinking." She said as she went inside leaving Xen and Amelia alone. ~~~ Damian was in his room when Laura showed up. "What are you still doing here?" Laura askeding closer to him. "Leave me alone old woman. Can''t somebody rest in peace in this house?" Damian asked trying to walk away but Laura pulled him back. "No body walks away from me." She said as Damian turned to look at her, he removed her hand from his clothes as he looked at her. "Well, I''m not nobody." And with that he walked out of the room. "Damian!" Laura called following him outside as Andrea came to meet them. "And what''s going on here?" He asked when he noticed the tension in the air. But no one said anything so he decided to ask them one after the other. "Damian?" He asked looking at Damian. "I was in my room and she came and started shouting at me. No one does that to me... just because you adopted me doesn''t mean you have control over my life." Damian said turning his gaze to Laura who was looking at him in disbelief. "Can you believe this boy? Who the hell do you think you are?" Laura asked as she came closer to him, she was this close to pping his face when Andrea held her hand. "Laura, stop?!" He said as they watched Damian leave the house. "What''s the matter with you? Ever since Damian came to the house, you''ve been really hard on him." He said as he took her to a chair, Laura sat down and turned to face her husband. Andrea understood what that look meant. "Listen honey, I am not agreeing to that." "Don''t you miss her?" Laura asked. "She''s my daughter so you should know I do miss her but when I decided to send her off, I knew the decision I was taking. Let''s just love Damian and forget about Amelia." "What has gotten over you?" She asked her husband who was trying to calm her down. "She is our daughter... Our flesh and blood and you just want me to forget her like that?" Laura asked. "How is it so easy for you to forget her? If it''s easy for you... it''s not easy for me... I''m going to see her and I might note back." With that she stood up and left her husband even when he tried to call her back. *** Amelia and Xen entered inside the house at the same time and everyone turned to look at them. Xen ignored their stares and went to his room. rissa came to meet her holding her hands. "This is the first time I''m seeing him socialize with another gender. What did you do to him?" She asked. Amelia looked at her not understanding what she meant. "What are you talking about?" She asked. "I''m talking about you and Xen, what''s going on between you two?" "Nothing. We just sat outside together and that was it." rissa looked at her in disbelief. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Liar but it''s cool if you don''t want to share." She said folding her arms and staring at Amelia. "Nothing is there to share... Stop making things up." "Amelia." Devon called as Amelia looked up at him. rissa also stared at him too and she couldn''t forget the look she saw in his eyes when he saw them together. "As much as I would love to stay here and listen to this, I think I''ll skip." rissa said as Amelia tried to hold her back but rissa was swift so she couldn''t grab her in time. "Hi, Devon," Amelia said smiling. "It''s been quite a while since we spoke to each other... why don''t we spend more time together to make up for those years," Devon said as Amelia looked at him. "Um.. we have other things to worry about... like Carlos, rissa''s mom, and other ghost seers like us out there who needs our help, trying to build a bond now... is way out of the picture," Amelia told him as Carlos nodded in agreement. "Then can you promise me that when all this is over, you will give me a chance?" Devon asked as Amelia bit her lip. She wasn''t expecting this. "Well, what do you say?" He asked as he gestured for her to pinky swear.From N?velDrama.Org. It''s just to build our bond as friends right? I can give him that. She thought as she pinky swear. A smile crept into Devon''s face and immediately he left. "Guys,e check this out," Jason whispered like he didn''t want someone to hear him. They came to him as he showed them a picture of a woman who hung herself in a hospital. "Former Nurse Christen woodsmits suicide." Tamara reads. "That''s rissa''s mom," Amelia said when she looked at her photos. "What date?" "March 21st, 2021." Jason reads. "That''s a year ago... this is not good," Amelia said. "I think we should keep it away from rissa for now," Xen said as everyone nodded in agreement. "Keep what away from me?" rissa askeding from the kitchen with choctes in her hand. She stared at all of them and everyone had a worried look on their faces. Amelia Reunites With Her Mom "Keep what away from me," rissa asked as she held chocte in her hand staring at them with a smile on her face. Amelia looked at everyone as they tried to block the monitor from her but rissa saw the headline news before they could block it. "rissa I don''t think you should..." Devon said as she pushed him away from her view and there she saw it. "Former Nurse Christenmits suicide." She read the news and then she saw the picture where her mom hung herself. The chocte she held fell on the floor as she kept on scrolling. "It was March 21st, 2021... A fellow former nurse who had been admitted into a psychiatric hospital for iming to be seeing ghostsmits suicide. The question is where was the nurse in charge when this incident happen?" She reads in her mind as Amelia touched her shoulders, "rissa," Amelia called as rissa pushed them away running outside. Devon was quick to recover from the push and he quickly ran to meet her others followed. "ire," Devon called as he pulled her and hugged her. "ire.... please calm down." rissa tried so hard to hold back her tears but she couldn''t help sobbing. "I want to go and see... her." She said. "That was a year old ire... she''s no more," Devon said. "No... no... no... it''s not possible... I mean... we were just thinking of a rescue n to get her and now this?? This is not fair." rissa cried as she tried to push Devon away but Devon held her tight. "I''m sorry," Amelia saiding closer to her as Devon let rissa go. "It''s all my fault. If I didn''t do what I did as a kid... your mom would still be alive." Amelia said as she went down on her knees. " please forgive me." She said as tears rolled down her cheeks. Devon watched as he gave them some space. rissa went closer to meet Amelia kneeling in front of her as she held Amelia''s hand with one hand and wiped her tears with the other hand. "I don''t want you ming yourself Amy. It''s not your fault." "But it is my fault, ire. You lost your mother because of me... so it is my fault." She paused. "I''m sorry." "I''m sorry for reacting that way. I..." She gave a slight smile. ".... had a feeling she was dead but then... I wasn''t expecting it to be true." She sobbed as Amelia pulled her and hug her. "I need you to be strong... please! We couldn''t save your mother but we should be strong enough to save our friends... can you be strong for me?? For us?" Amelia asked as she pointed to her friends behind her. rissa looked back and she remembered her friends... her family. She couldn''t help but burst into more tears. Amelia gestured for everybody toe and hug her they all did except Xen. "I don''t like physical contact," Xen said as rissa smiled. "Sorry about your loss," Xen said as rissa nodded epting his condolences. *** "Has he agreed to do it?" Dalton asked as he entered the room where Carlos was locked. "He''s still being adamant." Link replied. "I think we should cut him limb by limb... I''m pretty sure he''d give in," Rose said as Carlos red at her. "Was that too extreme?" She asked sarcastically. "Are you going to do it?" Dalton asked. "Not interested," Carlos answered. Dalton gave the signal to Link and when Link nodded, Carlos felt a rope tied around his neck so tight that he had to withhold himself from choking but he couldn''t, whoever was strangling him didn''t show him any mercy. "If I can''t have you, they can''t have you either. Would you rather die than live?" Dalton asked. Carlos knew Dalton was capable of killing him with just a snap of his fingers and he also knew Dalton was right. If he gives Dalton what he wants, Dalton would keep him alive, and that way he might have gotten every information he needs before his friendse to his rescue. He thought about it for a while. "Is your answer still no?" Dalton asked. Link was about to shove a knife into Carlos'' chest when Carlos closed his eyes and answered. "I''ll.... I''ll do it." "That wasn''t so hard now, was it?" Rose asked touching his face. "I guess I''ll be seeing you around." She winked at him before walking away. You guys... pleasee up with a n fast. I don''t think I can hold on that much longer. He thought as Link set him free from his chains. Carlos was brought before Dalton as the man sat down on his royal chair biting his fingernails with Rose by his side. "tell us what you need and we''ll get it immediately." Rose spoke as Carlos stared at her. His hatred for her knows no bounds. Carlos ignored her. Rose smiled noticing Carlos'' behavior towards her. "you heard thedy," Dalton said looking at Carlos. "Is she your spokesman or something?" Carlos asked Dalton. Dalton smiled looking at Rose. "She''s perfect isn''t she?" Rose smiled as Carlos looked at her from head to toe. He studied her features; her brown wavy hair, her big ocean blue eyes, her small nose, and her orange lips all fit perfectly on her oblong face. His eyes strode down to her body. She is one beautiful ghost he wouldn''t deny but her personality? ''s way overboard and he dislikes girls like that. Rose came closer to him touching his face. "Now tell me..." she said moving her hands closer to his lips. She looked at him and when she saw he was ring at her, she backed away with her arms folded across her chest. "What do you need?" "What do you ghosts want me to create?" he asked them as he got a seat, he sat down and crossed his legs. Carlos was rxing when someone came and pushed him off the seat. Carlos was furious and he was almost close toying his hands on that person when he found out the person was Link. He quickly dropped his hands and turned to face Dalton. "I need you to create an object that can be used to transfer a ghost body to a dead body," Dalton stated as Carlos looked at him like he grew ten horns and two eyes in front of his forehead. "You say?" Carlos asked. "I should create a what?" he asked again.From N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t care how you are going to do it but I need it two weeks from now." with that Dalton stood up and left leaving no room for Carlos to ask questions. "I am here to answer all your que..." Rose was cut off by the sudden movement Carlos made. Carlos didn''t wait to hear anything, he left her talking to herself. ~~ ~ Amelia was alone in the roomforting rissa when Tamara came to her whispering something into her ear. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "What?" was the response Amelia gave before standing up and leaving the room, rissa followed her. Amelia stood still when she saw someone at the entrance, she couldn''t understand the feeling. She couldn''t tell if she was happy or sad or angry or disappointed or surprised, it was like all the feelings came at once and she didn''t know which is which. "Amelia," Laura called as she walked to hug her daughter who was too shocked to even react. "Mom." Amelia called with a low tone as her mother held her hand. "what are you doing here? how did you find me?" Laura touched her daughter''s face trying to feel if she was okay without them. "My baby," she called as tears rolled down her cheeks. Amelia pushed her mother''s hand away from her face and backed away. "What are you doing here?" This is the right tone to use. Amelia thought as her mother wiped her tears trying toe closer to Amelia but Amelia kept moving back. "TELL ME WHY YOU''RE HERE!" Amelia asked her voice going higher. "Haven''t you done enough damage already?" she asked. "What else do you need to do before you can destroy my life? Before you can let me be, what?" "my daughter." "Your what?" Amelia scoffeding closer to her mother. "is it the daughter you and father disowned? The daughter you and father made dead to the world? is it the daughter you couldn''t defend considering the fact you.." she pointed at her mother? "... carried her for nine good months? Is it the daughter that when everyone called her names, you couldn''t do anything to shun them but you also just them to mock her? is it that daughter?" Amelia asked shaking her head. "I doubt it." "Amelia, I am sorry... I am sorry." Laura begged as she sobbed. Even though Amelia was pretending to be strong, she couldn''t hide the tears that rolled down her cheeks as she watched her mother cry. rissa came closer to Amelia hugging her by the shoulders. "My mother is gone but yours is right here in front of you, don''t lose her," rissa said as they both looked at Laura. "Forgive her." "For..." "It''s the only way we can move forward without anything holding us back... please?" rissa said. "can you do that for us?" rissa asked as Amelia turned to look at her friends and they all nodded in agreement. It took some time before Amelia could erase all the painful memories and create a heart that will love her mother. "mom....." she paused before taking in a deep breath and letting it out. "I..... I forgive you." Laura looked up at her and her new friends. "if you have truly forgiven me..." Laura said. ".... Let me be a part of you... even if it''s to prepare your breakfast, lunch, dinner... I will dly do it." Everyone stared at Laura, some foodies already were happy about it and others weren''t, especially Amelia who was looking at her mother in amazement. This was the same mother who didn''t believe she sees ghosts and now she wants to be with other ghost seers?? Amelia''s mind was wandering for a while before Xen called her. The Accidental Incident "Amelia," Xen called gesturing for Amelia toe closer. Amelia took a nce at her mom before walking to meet Xen. "Yeah." She answered. "What are you going to do?" Tamara asked hoping Amelia would think about this thoroughly before concluding. "Nothing. I''m sending her back home..." Amelia said as she looked at each one of them only to see the disappointment in their faces. ".... wait! You guys are not having it in mind for her to stay, are you?" "No," Devon said. "Of course not!" Jason and Norman said. Amelia could tell they were lying and when she looked at rissa, she could see the way rissa was focused on her mom. Amelia took another nce at her mom. The woman must have gone through a lot for her to make this big decision. Maybe I should just let her stay... but what if dades looking for her, then what? She asked shaking her head to get rid of weird thoughts. "So, have you decided?" Xen asked folding his arms. "I think your mom is trying to make up for those times she let you go... I think you should give her a chance to right her wrongs." Said Tamara with a smile on her face. A sigh erupted from Amelia, ever since she came to Texas, it''s been one problem to another but what can she do? Everyone wants her mom here, she''ll be the devil if she''s the only one against it. So she turned to Xen to give him her reply. "So?" Everyone asked. Amelia took a few seconds before she nodded. "Only because you guys want her around." "Like you don''t want her around." rissa teased as she hugged Amelia from the back holding her close as they all went to meet Laura. "Well, it''s been decided..." Xen said as Laura waited patiently to hear their conclusion. "... You''ll stay." Laura gave a huge grin as she held her daughter''s hand. "I''m sorry for not being there for you and thanks for giving me a chance." Amelia returned the hug. "So what should I make for lunch?" Laura asked as everyone cheered. *** It''s two weeks and Carlos had gone far with his invention. He created a transporter machine that can transfer one object to the other. Everyone was fazed at his invention. "Wow! I love this!!" Rose said standing next to him. "You know what will happen if this doesn''t work out, right?" Carlos looked at her. "Don''t you get tired of stalking me?" He asked her folding his arms. "Tell me, are you interested in me?" Rose burst intoughter. "You wish!". "we''ve gotten the body." Link said as they brought in the body of a dead girl. "Wait! How did you guys get her body?" Carlos asked. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "She''s dead. It''s easier that way." Link said. "What''s going to happen to her ghost then?" Carlos asked. "Her ghost left her body immediately she died leaving the body empty." Link exined. "You''re a scientist and you don''t know that?" He pulled the body over to him as they await Dalton''s presence. "How''s it going?" Dalton showed up as Carlos turned to exin how the transporter/transformator works. "The ghost will stay here at this corner." He said pointing to the open space in the transporter. "And this other side here is for the dead body." "Then let''s get started, shall we?" Dalton turned to look at Carlos. "Hope you know what will happen to you if this fails." For Dalton to say the same words Rose said only means that his life is in grave danger if it doesn''t work out.From N?velDrama.Org. "Who''s volunteering?" Carlos asked ignoring the question Dalton asked. Rose raised her hand. "I''ll go." She got into the open space. Carlos pulled the cover over it and ced the dead body on the other side. He pressed the green button between the two tubes and there was a vibrationing out from Rose''s tube. It moved vigorously as the ghost disappeared but there was no sign of the ghost entering the dead body. Carlos was worried because as the ghost disappeared, there was to be a reaction from the dead body but nothing. "What''s going on?" Dalton asked. "If anything should happen to Rose..." "Can you just let me do my job?" He asked as Dalton backed away for him to do his job. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! He looked at the monitor that the tube was connected. He could see on the monitor that a reaction had already taken ce in the dead body but when he looks at the dead body, he couldn''t see any reaction. He thought for a moment about what could be wrong but he did everything perfectly well.. so what could be wrong? "Carlos, I need you to bring back Rose immediately!" Dalton ordered. "It''s not possible. The conversion has already taken ce." Carlos said relentlessly. "What?" Dalton pulled him by the cor. "Bring Back ROSE!!" "I can''t!!". Dalton got angry and threw him on the floor making him hit his forehead on a wood. "Prepare everything!" Dalton ordered as Link bowed his head before leaving. Carlos sat down with his head on his head. He was sweating profusely and his heart was beating very fast. It was like he was in between the devil and the deep blue sea every way he choose to turn, both led to death. He nced at the transporter. What could be wrong? "Everything is prepared sire." Link said as Carlos looked at him and the transporter hoping to notice a movement but nothing. "Take him away!" Dalton ordered as Link came to drag Carlos away. They were a mile away from the exit when one of the ghosts yelled. "Sir, the hand just moved." Carlos quickly turned back and truly her hand moved. Dalton gestured for Link to leave him alone and immediately Carlos fell to his knees and breathe a sigh of relief. He was so scared. If the transporting operations had gone wrong, Dalton would kill him but he was d it worked. Xens Ex-girlfriend Appears Carlos fell to his knees as he breathe a sigh of relief. He moved to the monitor looking at the vital signs and other activities of the body in the monitor. "Well, how is everything?" Dalton asked. "Everything looks good," he answered as he checked up on Rose who was still unconscious. "How long is it going to take for her to wake up?" asked Dalton folding his arms and staring at Rose. As long as she needs to. Carlos said in his mind. Dalton turned to look at him waiting for his response. "Soon," he said pressing some buttons on the tube. "The body needs to adjust to Rose, if they arepatible, there shouldn''t be an issue." "If they are not?" Dalton asked. "You know the rest," Carlos answered. Dalton pointed at Link. "Make sure you keep an eye on her and if there''s any improvement, let me know," said Dalton taking his leave. Link bowed his head and so did other ghosts as they watched their master leave. Carlos felt the urge to use the restroom but before he could go anywhere, he has to take permission from Link which he finds annoying most times. He decided he wasn''t going to take permission and he would just leave like that so he waited for the right time when Link was carried away talking and when he got that chance, he quietly left the room without being noticed by other ghosts. He was on his way to the bathroom when he saw the figure of someone. He knew he shouldn''t peep but his curiosity got the best of him and he opened the door gradually and there he saw Tessa being chained even though she was a ghost, she was chained on her hands, legs and her mouth was gagged. He was about to go in when he heard footsteps nearby, he quickly rush to look for a ce to hide before someone would notice him. After the person had gone, Carlos came out of his hiding ce and went to meet Tessa. "Hey," he said as Tessa looked up at him. She gave him eye contact that he understood. "I know I am not supposed to be here... so I''m leaving but I will be back," he told her as he left without anyone noticing. ~~~2 dayster~~~ Everyone in the hideout wasing up with ideas on how to save Carlos. "I think it''s best to wait for Tessa," Tamara said. "She''s the only one with ess here." Jason shook his head. "But we haven''t heard anything from her in a long time. If we keep waiting, we might end up losing Carlos." Everyone agreed with Jason. "We''ve waited far too long," Xen said. "Carlos is relying on us toe up with a rescue n, we can''t keep waiting for Tessa." "Could it be that something has happened to her?" rissa asked. "cos she did make it seem like her life was in danger the moment she told us about Carlos being in danger." Everyone thought about it and they could see sense in what rissa said. "So what''s the n?" Amelia asked. "if we are not waiting on Tessa anymore, how do we locate him?" She asked as everyone took different postures to think.From N?velDrama.Org. "Wait!" Jason said as he went to hisputer. Everyone followed. "He took his phone with him which means we can be able to locate him." He said as he started typing on hisputer. "He disappeared Jason... he wasn''t kidnapped," Norman said. Jason smiled. "I know that and that''s why Carlos made this." he brought out a chip and insert it into hisputer. "He said this chip can be used to see the unseen and I''m sure it can help us locate him. Everyone cheered. Tamara pulled Jason closer and pecked his cheek. "You are a lifesaver," she told him as he smiled. Jason inserted the chip inside theputer when he noticed a beep. He clicked it and saw that there was a signal showing a ghost seer is being attacked by ghosts. "Um guys, we''ve got something," he said as they all got fully armored they journeyed to fight the ghosts and save the ghost seer. Arriving at the scene, they saw the ghosts battling a girl. They rushed to her rescue fighting the ghosts off, Tamara and rissa took care of the girl while the guys and Amelia handled the ghosts. The battle was a really tough one, it was tough to the point that they were injured and they couldn''t use the exterminator because the ghosts disappeared. The girl was panting and the girls were trying to calm her down. "you''ll be fine." Tamara assured. "What on earth were those things?" the girl asked. "Ghosts," Xen answereding closer to meet them when his eyes met those of the girl and for a second, he froze not believing his eyes. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! ~~~shback~~ 2 years ago Xen took his girlfriend on a stroll, and he intended to tell her the truth about his true identity, he had no idea how it was going to go but he believed her love for him could stand the test of time he was wrong. "Believe me Riele... I do see ghosts and I know they killed my parents." Xen said holding his girlfriend''s hand begging her to believe him.'' "You are crazy Xen," Riele yelled at her boyfriend. "Does that even make any sense?" she asked him. "How do you want the world to take this? I already see you as one crazy dude, how about the rest of the world?" "But babe..." Riele pushed his arms away. "You know what, I am breaking up with you... I can''t continue to date someone who is insane... don''t you ever call me." she walked out on him. ~~Reality~~ He looked at her and she stared at him too wondering why he was giving her that look. "Riele?" He called as everyone turned to look at him. The Wrong Plan For The Right Motive "Riele?" Everyone turned to look at Xen. "You know her?" Everyone asked her. Riele was shocked. "You know me?" She asked Xen. Xen cleared his throat trying to find his voice. "She''s my ex-girlfriend." Everyone turned their attention back at Riele. "You know him?" Tamara asked. Riele shook her head. Everyone was confused even Xen. "Maybe you are mistaking her for someone else," Jason said but Xen shook his head. "I am not blind... I can identify my ex even if I am blindfolded," said Xen. "I think we should go home and talk about this," Norman suggested as everyone got ready to move. Xen on the other hand couldn''t take his eyes off Riele. They arrived at the hideout and everyone sat on the chair. Laura came with their food and her eyes caught Riele. "Who is she?" she asked. "That''s exactly what we are trying to figure out," Devon answered. "Xen said she is his ex.." Tamara said pointing at Xen. ".. but she said.." she pointed at Riele. "... she doesn''t know him. "And now we all..." she pointed at everyone. "... are confused." Amelia turned to face Xen. "Do you have any proof like maybe a picture or a video of you two together?" she asked. Xen thought for a while, he remembered he deleted everything rted to her and the only thing he has left are memories of their time together. "I don''t have any." Everyone sighed. "This is tough., Devon said. rissa faced Riele. "Why were the ghosts after you?" "Do ghosts need to have a reason to be after someone?" Riele asked. "I see ghosts which means I am a threat to them." Riele couldn''t handle the whole questioning thing so she stood up. "I need to use the restroom." "Just take a walk down, first turning by your left." Laura directed as Riele took her to leave. ~~~ "Have you heard anything from Rose yet?" Dalton asked Link who shook his head. "Where did you send her to?" Carlos asked. The moment Rose regained consciousness, Dalton ordered her to get going and up till now, he hasn''t seen her. He wondered what their n is. "None of your business." Link retorted in anger. "All you need to do is mind your own business and we''ll mind ours." "You''re worse than Ros," Carlos muttered to himself as Link red at him. There was a beeping from Dalton. Carlos turned to see what it was but before he could, Dalton had disappeared. Dalton appeared in a remote ce in the house as he brought out a mirror that allows him tomunicate with Rose. "I was just about to reach you, what the hell happened?" he paused. "The ghosts told me the mission was sessful, I was worried when I didn''t get feedback." There was a long pause from Rose. "Rose, is everything ok?" Dalton asked. "No. I think this body belongs to a girl called Riele," Rose said and her voice sounded very worried. "And so?" "Riele is Xen''s ex-girlfriend." "What?" Dalton asked. "I don''t know how to go about it anymore and that''s why I called," Rose said. Dalton thought for a while. "Hold on a sec! this could be a blessing," he said as Rose froze. "How is this a blessing?" Rose asked. "Does he look like someone who is still interested in her?" Rose thought for a while as she remembered how he called her name and with the way he looks at her, she could tell he still has feelings. "I think so," she told him. "Then that''s something we can use to our advantage." "How?" Rose asked. "Get him to fall deeper in love with you and try your best to make sure he doesn''t carry out the n of saving Carlos. Let him focus more on getting more ghost seers that way we can nt our people there." "Are you sure it''s going to work out?" Rose asked. "If you y your part well, I don''t see why not," Dalton said as he hung up. "This is a lot easier than I thought." He said as he disappeared back to where Carlos and the rest of the ghosts were. ~~~ There was a knock at the door in the restroom where Rose was. "hello... are you okay in there?" Tamara asked knocking at the door. The door opened and Riele came out with a smile on her face. "I thought something bad had happened to you., Tamara said as they both walked to join the others. Riele stood there staring at everyone and they returned the stare. She smiled and said. "I remember him now." Everyone watched as Xen got up, pulled her close, and hugged her. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Riele smiled. "I remember him now." She said as everyone turned to watch Xen hug her. "I knew you''d remember me," Xen said stroking her hair. "I''m sorry I didn''t remember you earlier... I must have lost some of my memories when I was kidnapped by the ghosts. "Did you happen to see Carlos?" Amelia asked. Riele looked at Amelia before returning her gaze to her ex. "Who''s Carlos?" She asked. "He''s our friend. We are trying to rescue him from the same ghosts that got you." Xen exined. "When did you start seeing ghosts?" Shocked by the question, Riele looked away like she didn''t hear him. "Did you hear me?" Xen asked. "Uh?" Riele turned to face him. "When did you start seeing ghosts?" he asked again. "I remember you broke up with me because I see ghosts." "Really?" Riele asked. "I must have been very stupid to do that," she saiding closer to him. "I''m very sorry for everything I''ve put through." "It''s fine.. but how did you escape?" he asked as Riele thought of what to say. I can''t let him know who I am. I must pretend. "I got an opportunity to escape and that was why I''m being chased." "I''m d we got there in time... I don''t think I can ever forgive myself if anything should happen to you again... this is fate giving me another chance and I don''t want to lose it." Riele smiled at Xen''s words. "Um... sorry to disturb you lovebirds but um... We have Carlos to save, remember?" Jason said. "That''s true," Xen said. They were all moving to watch the chip do its magic when Riele said something that made them stop on their track. Amelia turned to face her. "What did you say?" She asked as everyone turned to face Riele. Riele walked towards them folding her arms and she said, "Saving Carlos now is a bad idea... believe me." Everyone looked at each other before returning their gaze to Riele. ~~~ Andrea has been going through a lot with just handling Damian and he was missing his wife. He tried calling her for several days but she didn''t pick up his call. If he could turn back the hand of time, he would have held her hand and never let her go. Damian came to sit with him, he fondled his hands and Andrea could tell something was wrong. "What did you do this time?" Andrea asked. Damian turned to look at his father. "Promise not to get mad?" He asked. "Damian, what did you do?" Andrea asked again. "Um..." Damian stammered. "I... got... um..." he looked at his father who was staring at him before finally giving in. "I got a girl pregnant. "What?" Andrea asked. "You did what?" "It was just this once, dad. I didn''t know it would lead to pregnancy and now the girl''s parents want to meet with you." Andrea sat down looking at his son wondering how a guy that looks so innocent would do such kind of a thing. He ced his head on his palms before looking at his son once again. ~~~ Dalton decided it was time to see Tessa and he took Carlos there with him. Carlos had to pretend it was his first time going there in order not to ruin things. "Where are we going?" "To see someone," Dalton said as he opened the door where Tessa was kept captive. "Long time no see!" Dalton said turning on the light so they could get a better picture of her. "I told you without you, we could achieve massive things." He finally set her mouth free. "I see you''ve gotten what you wanted," Tessa said sounding very faint. "Not yet but I think I will soon enough." Dalton smiled. "And that''s going to happen with Carlos here." He ced his arms around Carlos who pushed his hands away. "Don''t worry! You will all get the story. "Where is Rose? And howe I don''t see her around." Tessa asked wondering why she was not seeing that lousy mouth near him.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "She is doing what you couldn''t do for eighteen years." And with that Dalton walked away. "Do you have any idea what you are doing?" Tessa whispered to Carlos. "I don''t know but all I''m doing is trying to stay alive till I can figure out how to get us both out of here," Carlos whisper back to her. "Do you know where Rose is?" Tessa asked. Carlos shook his head. "He wouldn''t tell me." "That''s because she''s ..." "and what are you still doing here?" Dalton askeding inside. Carlos and Tessa pretended like they didn''t just have a conversation a few seconds ago. "Move it." He told her as Carlos left and Dalton switched off the light before locking the door. Carlos thought about the question Tessa asked. Where exactly is Rose? that''s when it hits him. "Dang it!" He said not realizing Dalton was beside him. What have I done? he asked himself. All he was doing was trying to secure his life unknown to him he was endangering those of his friends. How is he going to undo what has been done already??? The Surprise Visit Carlos thought for a while about what Tessa could mean, and after thinking so much, it finally hits him. "Dang it!" He said forgetting Dalton was next to him and giving him weird looks. I have to find a way to undo this before it''s toote. He thought. But first I need to think of a way to get Tessa out, once she''s out, I can think of the rest. ~~~ "What do you mean by saving Carlos now is a bad idea?" Amelia asked Riele. Riele looked at each of them before speaking. "If Carlos is being kidnapped by Dalton, believe me, it''s either he is dead or Dalton has bundled him up and kept him somewhere. Looking for Carlos will be like looking for a needle in a haystack." She said. Everyone thought about what she said but none of them could ept it. "We can''t just assume Carlos is dead or in thend of no return.." Tamara said. ".. we should find out that truth ourselves and not base this on assumption." "This is not an assumption... I was there so I know precisely what I am talking about." Amelia shook her head trying to get her brain to work with her now. "Dalton can''t kill Carlos because he needs him." Amelia reminded them of what Tessa said. "Carlos is being held hostage... not dead, there''s a big difference." Riele folded her arms trying to hide her irritation. She needs to think of something. She thought as she looked at Xen who was in deep thought. "How about we let Xen decide what to do..." She held his hand. "... I am pretty sure he will know exactly what to do." She stroked his hand as Amelia red at her. "Well, Xen..." Tamara said looking at Xen. "What do you decide we do? Continue with the chip Jason has or believe Riele who has been there before?" Tamara threw the question at him. Xen looked at everyone, it was at this point he wished he wasn''t a leader but when he realized this was reality, he sighed. "I... um... think... we''ll put Carlos''s rescue mission on hold." He said as Amelia looked at him dumbfounded. "As you say," Jason said as he kept the chip inside the shelf. "Are you guys kidding me right now?" Amelia asked. "This is Carlos we are talking about you guys... he is like a powerful weapon and if wield in the wrong hands, do you know how dangerous that can be?" Amelia tried to get everyone''s attention but they were busy looking for ghost seers in trouble. She moved closer to rissa. "Tell me you know this is a wrong idea." rissa looked at her. "Xen has been of help to us for the past seven years and his decisions have never been wrong. I know he knows what he is doing... all we need to do is trust him." "Don''t you guys think this is wrong?" Amelia asked loud enough for everyone to hear. "Just a few hours ago.. you..." She pointed at Xen. "... were talking about how saving Carlos is the priority and now your ex appears out of nowhere and you are taking back everything you have nned? Who the hell is she for her toe and change things for us, uh?" Xen walked up to her with rage in his eyes. "Leave my girlfriend out of this! You hear me." Xen yelled. "You don''t call the shots here... I do." Amelia looked at everyone expecting them to say something, anything but they just kept looking at her and staying mute. "I guess I am the only sane person in this room. If this is how ghost hunters behave; leaving one of their own to suffer while they y the safe card... well for your information... I am leaving." Amelia said as she walked to the exit. "I just hope when you realize I am saying the truth, then it wouldn''t be toote." And with that, she turned and left. They called her but she never turned back to respond to them. Is she making the right choice by leaving? She doesn''t know but one thing she knows is leaving Carlos behind is the wrong choice. After Amelia left, Xen and Riele went inside the room while Devon, rissa, Norman, Tamara, and Jason were staring at each other. They didn''t know why but they felt miserable. "Is anyone feeling miserable like I am or is it just that I have a weak heart?" Jason asked. "I am feeling miserable," rissa said as they murmured amongst themselves. The conversation seems to be a no-ending one. Tamara looked at them as she banged her hand on the table causing total silence. Everyone turned to look at her knowing she has a n or something. She raised her hand trying to get their attention and when she did, she answered them saying, "I know we are feeling miserable but let''s not forget that we have a mission and that''s to save other ghost seers like us. If Xen has decided not to save Carlos for now, I am sure that''s because he is trying toe up with the best n. We wouldn''t have been here if not for Xen... so please, let us trust him like we always have... doubting him right now won''t do us any good besides having more ghost seers will make it easier to save Carlos. What do you guys think??" She asked. They all sat down to think about it and they realized she has a point. More ghost seers can make saving Carlos and Tessy easier. "I agree," Jason said raising his hand. Norman and Devon raised their hands. "I agree." They said in unison. Everyone turned to look at rissa and when her eyes met theirs, she sighed. "I don''t know guys," rissa said with a little sadness in her voice. "I think Amelia has a point. We should save Carlos first before Dalton does something to him. We have no idea what Dalton is asking him to do that''s if he is been held hostage as Amelia said." "But Xen is the brainbox of the ghosthunters," Jason said. "And Carlos is the heart." rissa stood up and tried to get ahold of herself. "Without Carlos, we wouldn''t havee this far... his ideas, creation, weapons... is what has kept us this far. Yes, Xen is the brainbox, I agree but Carlos is the heart." She turns to face them. "I stand with Amelia... Carlos shoulde first." "If you stand with Amelia, raise your hand," Xen said appearing from the room. He moved closer to them with Riele right beside him. Everyone became silent. "I said, if you stand with Amelia.. raise your hand." rissa slowly raise her hand up as Xen turned to face her. "We are going to look for more ghost seers and if you aren''t ok with that, you can leave just like your friend did." He said referring to Amelia. "Xen!" Jason and Tamara called as they were shocked at his attitude and utterance. Xen turned and red at them causing them to shut up and when they did, he turned his attention back to rissa who couldn''t help but feel shocked. "Choose!" Xenmanded startling the hell out of everyone in the room. "I don''t know what has gotten over you Xen but the Xen I know would think things through before concluding and not just make an irrational decision based on what his ex-girlfriend says." rissa looked at everyone before looking at Xen. "I stand with Amelia." "Then you know what that means," Xen said pointing at the exit. rissa nodded and left. "Anyone else??" Xen asked turning to face the rest. The rest of the members rushed to get busy looking for more seers. All the while, Riele was smirking as she gave a smile of victory. I better tell Dalton about this so he can start preparing.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. ~~~ Amelia hasn''t had any ghosts visit her yet and she was enjoying the peace this way she can get enough rest and think of a n. She was just about to prepare dinner when she heard a knock on the door. She stood still for a while thinking she won''t hear the knock again but it was heard again. She grabbed a mop as she slowly went closer to the door. "Who is there?" She asked but there was no reply. "Who is there?" She asked again twisting the handle as the door opened revealing Carlos and Tessa. Amelia froze as the mop fell from her hand. Carlos quickly locked the door as he dragged Amelia to the sofa where he made her sit. Amelia was dumbfounded and her eyes were fixed on them that she didn''t move a muscle. "It''s good to see you too," Carlos said as Amelia noticed some bloodstains, cuts, and bruises on Carlos. She slowly turns to look at Tessa only to find her feeding herself from the food in the fridge. "What happened? How did... how did you guys...?" "Shh!" Carlos ced his fingers on her lips shushing her. "I will exin but not now. First, we need to warn Xen about Rose." Amelia became shocked. "R.. rose?" She asked. Carlos nodded. "That girl isn''t whosoever she is... that girl is Rose." "What? But how??" Amelia asked when she heard a knock at the door. Everyone became tense even though Tessa froze at the spot with the food in her hand. "Are you expecting someone?" Carlos whispered. Amelia shook her head as she went to check who the person is. "No one must know we are here," Carlos warned as he hid while Tessa disappeared. Amelia opened the door only to her surprise, she saw rissa standing at the door wearing a long face. "ir," Amelia called as she pulled her in. "What happened?" "Xen told me to leave because I told him that you were right that um... saving Carlos should be our priority and he just yelled at me and told me to leave like the years we spent together meant nothing to him." rissa sobbed as Amelia hugged her. "I hate that girl... I do. How can that be his ex-girlfriend? Like how can he date someone like her? Was he blind when he was making his choices??" rissa asked wiping her tears. "That is because she is not his girlfriend," Carlos saiding out from his hiding as rissa stopped crying. She slowly turned only for her to meet the shock of her life. Right in front of her was Carlos and a few secondster, Tessa appeared. She opened her mouth to say something but no words wereing out. Amelia helped her close her mouth but rissa left it open again. "Hi ire," Carlos said as rissa froze. Surprised Than Disappointed rissa froze as she heard Carlos call her name. She poked Amelia by the side moving closer to Amelia. "p me." She whispered to Amelia. Amelia looked at her wondering if she was okay. "Are you serious?" She asked. "Just do it." Amelia nodded and immediately a hot pnded on her face making her lose her bnce. "Ouch!" rissa yelled. Her cheek was feeling very hot from the p, she rubbed her hand on her cheek as she turned to look at Carlos who was folding his arms and looking at her. "Are you done?" Carlos asked. rissa ran to meet him as Carlos weed her in his arms. "I missed you guys." "We miss you more," rissa said as they all took a seat. "But howe??? How did you guys escape and do you know that girl??" She bombarded Carlos with questions. "One question at a time sweetie uh?" Carlos said with a smile on his face. "I am sorry. I just feel... like all of this... like I don''t know how to exin it... it''s..." Carlos raised his hands gesturing for her to stop. "I will exin everything ok??" He paused as he began his exnation. "While I was being held captive, Dalton gave me a choice. He told me to make something that can bring a dead person back to life." "What?" rissa asked. "You didn''t tell him you don''t have the breath of life??" Carlos smiled. "I made an equipment that could transfer a ghost into a dead body." rissa and Amelia looked at each other. "Wow!" "I had no other choice because if I didn''t he was going to kill me," Carlos exined. "I had no idea what he had in mind, I only thought he just wanted me to bring his ghosts to life I didn''t know he nned to attach his ghosts to the hideout so he could have easy ess. I was a fool." Carlos said. rissa came closer as she hugged him. "You had to save yourself, we understand that." "But isn''t it better if I die instead?" Carlos asked looking at the girls. rissa punched his side as Carlos groaned. "Ouch!" "Do you think I will be able to live if something was to happen to you?" rissa asked as Amelia and Carlos looked at each other. "Ok??" Carlos said as rissa got the first aid kit. "How did you escape then?" Amelia asked. "I was getting to that." He said as rissa got the cotton wool and methted spirit ready. "I noticed Dalton was nning something big so I had to do something fast." ***shback*** Dalton received a call from Rose. "What''s going on?" Dalton asked. "Everything is going as nned. rissa and Amelia are out. Now we are working on finding other ghost seers. How is it going?" "We are getting more bodies. Just keep in touch and continue to make sure Xen doesn''t change his mind." Dalton said as he hung up. Dalton turned to stare at Carlos and the rest ghosts. "Link, you stay here with Carlos while you four, follow me." He pointed to two girls in theirte twenties and two boys in their early thirties. "Carlos, we have some dead bodies in the room so take them and Link..." He gave Link a sign to watch Carlos. After Dalton and the rest ghosts were gone, Carlos immediately thought of a n. He has made a key for the chains of Tessa and all he needs is a chance. But how was he going to get that chance with so many eyes watching? "So um... Link." He called as Link came nearer to him ring at him. ".. would you love to know how this is done??" He asked. "It will make it easier and faster ''cos I need to use the restroom." Link gestured for two ghosts to go with him. "So what should I do?". Carlos exined some things to him as he instructed him pointing at the pieces of equipment and the ghosts." that is all you need to do till I get back." Link nodded as he began the operation with the equipment while the two ghosts followed after him. "So what are your names?" He asked the two ghosts- one in her twenties and one in his forties. They both kept quiet. "I guess I will be talking to myself now," Carlos said as he made his way to the bathroom. The two ghosts were about to follow him in when Carlos stopped them. "Don''t tell me you are going in there to watch me?" He asked referring to the female ghost. "I don''t care if you are a ghost but at least allow me to keep my dignity." He told her as the girl raised her hands at him. "I have seen quite a lot." She said. "But not mine... so stay back," Carlos warned. "Wait Chloe, I will go with him." The older ghost said opening the door and pushing Carlos in. While the door was shut, Carlos grabbed the ghost by his neck and poke a knife into his ribs causing the ghost to burn to ashes. After that, he thought of how he was going to kill the other ghost so he can get to Tessa. ***Reality*** rissa and Amelia were so intrigued that for a second they forgot that Tessa was sitting next to them. "What happened next?" Amelia asked waiting to hear more. "I need a drink first," Carlos said as he went to the fridge to get a drink when he spotted some figures outside and he could hear some voices too. Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. The same tension that was felt when rissa knocked was the same in the room. "I will go check it out," rissa said as she opened the door only to see Devon, Tamara, Jason, and Norman entering chattering words that could be barely understood and their facial expressions showed they were angry about something. "Thank you for getting the door ire... oh! Don''t bother... you are wee." rissa muttered to herself as she locked the door.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Devon, Tamara, Jason, and Norman continuedining as they look in the direction of the fridge only to see Carlos holding a bottle of fruit juice their eyes scanned the room looking for Tessa and they found Tessa sitting next to Amelia. The four of them froze, no one said anything but the eye movement did the whole talking. Carlos Weapon In Action They froze as their eyes met those of Carlos and Tessa. "What''s going on here?" Tamara asked. "And don''t tell me it''s who I think it is." She said pointing at Carlos. "Yes, baby... it''s me," Carlos said walking towards them. "He talks and walks??" Tamara asked hiding behind Jason. Carlos smiled as he continue walking toward them. "It''s me. If I am a ghost, Tamara..." He points to her. ".. You won''t be able to see me and so will Jason because you guys aren''t wearing my Ghost-revealing sses." He stopped in front of them. "If you don''t believe me, you can feel me." He stretched out his hands as the four of them slowly went closer to him to feel him and when they felt he was real, they pulled him close and hugged him sucking the life out of him. "Um... guys... am choking..." He tried to find his words. When his friends finally let him go, he coughed as they allughed. "Sorry about that. It''s so good to see you again." Norman said. "It''s good to be back," Carlos said. Tamara tucked her arms around Carlos'' hand walking him to the sofa as they all sat to listen to his story. Carlos exined how and why he created the equipment and how Riele is Rose and what happened to the real Riele. He also talked about how he killed one of the ghosts in charge of him. "What about Chloe?" rissa asked. "I was just getting there," Carlos said as he began. ***shback*** He waited for a while and when he heard a knock at the door he knew Chloe was suspecting so he opened the door and whispered to Chloe. "He needs you here," Carlos told her as Chloe moved nearer to the door. "Zinc, are you in there?" She asked but there was no reply from Zinc. Chloe gave Carlos a weird look which he shrugged too. Chloe walked inside slowly immediately she turned her back to Carlos, he grabbed her by the mouth and shove the knife to her side as the ghost dissolved. He was d when he peeped and he saw that Link was really engrossed in what he is doing and Dalton wasn''t back there. He ran to the room where Tessa is in and opened the door. Tessa was about to speak when he signaled her not to. He showed her the key he made and he worked his magic on the chains. The key didn''t seem to work with the chains. "Where is everyone?" They heard Dalton''s voice walking in their direction. Carlos continued to twist and turn the key on the chains, his hands were shaking because he knew what would happen if Dalton catches him and now that Link has an idea of how the Transformation equipment worked, Dalton would kill him. Dalton''s voice kept getting audible with each step he took but that didn''t stop Carlos from trying his best. "I don''t think we can get off here," Tessa whispered to him. Carlos ignored her as he continued with the locks. "And who do we have here?" Dalton appeared in front of them pping his hands. "If I tell you now, I need you to touch me and disappear," Carlos whispered to her as Tessa looked at him not getting his point. "I knew you couldn''t be trusted," Dalton said walking closer to them. He was a foot away from them when the chains unlocked. Carlos looked at Tessa and screamed, "Now!". Dalton didn''t understand but when Tessa touched Carlos and they disappeared with the chains falling to the ground heter found out what they now meant. **Reality** "That was how we got here," Carlos said. "Why didn''t you guys disappear straight into the house?" Amelia asked. "Tessa was weak. She did a good job getting us at your doorpost." Carlos looked at Tessa. "She is one hell of a strong ghost." Tessa smiled. "Why are you guys here?" Carlos asked the four friends that recently joined in. Tamara sighed. "It''s Xen and his girlfriend." She said. "He has changed a lot ever since this Riele Rose girl came into the picture." Carlos smiled. "Have you ever been in love before like deeply in love?" He asked Tamara. "No, but if this is how love can make someone stupid, I will pass," Tamara said. "Love is unpredictable sunshine," Carlos said. "I am sure very soon, he will realize his girlfriend isn''t his girlfriend." Amelia turned to them. "What happened? Did he request you guys to do anything?" She asked them and this time it was Devon that answered. "He told us to take away every ghost weapons that Carlos created," Devon said. "What?" Carlos, rissa, and Amelia chorused in shock. "What?" Everyone chorused in shock. "Is he out of his mind?" Amelia asked. "Out of his mind in love with Riele, I suppose," Tamara said sarcastically. "We agreed not to save Carlos because he said it was a risky thing to do and that we needed more ghost seers to help out, we get that part but getting rid of the weapons?" Jason said shaking his head. "It was quite too much." "Did he tell you why?" Carlos asked trying to suppress the hurt he was feeling inside. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Said the weapons are really dangerous and they shouldn''t be kept in the hideout. Amelia''s mom did help talk to him we don''t know if he has agreed or not. We got angry and left because he wasn''t being reasonable at all." Norman said. Carlos stood up as he thought about it. "I think Rose is doing something to him. The Xen I know wouldn''t be stupid enough to agree to something like that." He turned to face everyone. "We need to do something and fast or we might end up losing him." "I think you guys should take your time and think about this. Dealing with someone like Rose is going to need two or more heads working together. Rose can be very maniptive and deceitful." Tessa exined as they all nodded. Amelia stood up. "Anyone got any idea." She looked around as everyone went into thinking mode. ~~~ Riele was having her normal call with Dalton updating him about the situation on the ground. "That''s good," Dalton told her with a frown on his face. "But we have a situation." Rose looked confused. "What situation are you talking about." She asked. Dalton showed her the room Tessa was in and the chains on the ground. "Where is Tessa?" Rose asked after she scanned the room and couldn''t see her. "She and Carlos got out." Said Dalton turning his focus back on Rose. "What?" Rose asked. "But how? I thought Link was in charge of them." Carlos tricked him but we know how to use the transformation now. All you need to do is to convince Xen that now is the right time to save Carlos. I will make more bodies while you get the other ghosts in your possession prepared since they are our ghosts. Make sure every one of them is prepared." "There is a problem," Rose said. "Which is?" "Amelia''s mother is in the way. She talks him out of most things I tell him. I am sure if I tell Xen that we should go on the rescue mission, If she finds out she will try to stop him. She is bing a thorn in my flesh." Roseined bitterly. "Well, you know what to do," Dalton told as she nodded. "The moment we have Xen in our grasp, I know we will have other ghosthunters." "Alright, Dalton." Rose ended the call as she got ready to leave. Xen had been listening to the conversation. He was going to spend time with her when he couldn''t help but eavesdrop on the conversation. The moment Riele ended the call and was about to leave, Xen found a ce to hide and when Riele left, he came out of his hiding ce. He felt stupid all of a sudden. "What the hell am I going to do now?" He asked himself. Everyone had left him because he allowed his emotions to cloud his judgment. How was he going to sort things out? He remembered the part where Carlos and Tessa escaped. "There is only one ce they can be." He said to himself as he grabbed his coat and left without anyone knowing. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! ~~~ Dalton was very angry with Link for being careless, thoughtless and above it all, stupid. "How can you let such a thing happen?" He came closer to Link pulling by his neck. "I am sorry sir... it will never happen again." Link apologized but Dalton was too heartless to get won over by an apology. "It will never happen again because there won''t be the next time." Dalton was about to kill Link when one of the ghosts came to his rescue. "Permission to speak?" The ghost in hertest fifties asked. "What is it, Roma?" Dalton asked in anger. "We need him.. he is the only one who knows how the transformation works, killing him is bad timing," Roma answered with her knees to the ground. "Please, Link has been your faithful servant... please!" She pleaded. Dalton looked at Link and threw him to the ground. "Show me." Hemanded. Link quickly got up and showed him how the transformator works. Dalton was impressed and because of that, he forgave him. As Link was working on the transformator, he remembered something that Carlos told him while teaching him. ***shback*** "The transformator is very powerful. It can work on any dead body depending on how long the person has been dead. If the person died recently, the body will be perfect andst a long period when it has undergone the transformation process but if the person died years ago, the body won''t be able tost even if there''s a ghost in the body." Carlos exined. ***Reality*** "Permission to speak." Link said. Dalton nodded and gave him the go-ahead to speak. "I heard from some ghosts that one of the ghost hunter''s mother died a year ago. If we can get her body before it starts decaying, she might be of use to us." Link said. Dalton ced his hand on his chin thinking of it. "A year ago?" Link nodded. "Can we still use her?" He asked. Link nodded. "Carlos told me while he was exining things to me that the transformator is very powerful. It can work on any dead body depending on how long the person has been dead. If the person died recently, the body will be perfect andst a long period when it has undergone the transformation process but if the person died years ago, the body won''t be able tost even if there''s a ghost in the body." Dalton nodded to the suggestion. "Find out who she is and bring the body to me. I am sure her ghost has left her body already and is perhaps roaming about somewhere."All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Link nodded as he bowed his head. He took some ghosts along with him to look for the body. Riele Kills Amelias Mom Amelia and her friends were brainstorming on the ns but nothing seems to be working out. "I don''t think this is going to work out," Devon said as he gave up thinking. "We need Xen. He is the brainbox of the ghosthunters, without him. We are nothing." Tamara answered. Amelia looked around to see who else agreed to that and her surprise, everyone agreed. She stood in front of them and said, "Listen, guy, I know this is hard for every one of us but we need to ept the fact that we don''t have Xen here with us anymore. The brainbox of the ghosthunters is on a break right now but at least we still have the heart..." She pointed to Carlos. "... without Carlos, we wouldn''t be able to achieve anything and Tessa said something... We need to work together, two heads are better than one and the great thing about this is that we have more than two people in the group which makes it easier for us toe up with a n." They all nodded. "We wille up with a n then," Jason said as they went to thinking mode. "How about we go to the hideout, grab a nk, and hit it on Xen''s head, that should bring him back to his sense," Jason suggested as everyone froze. "What kind of suggestion is that?" Tamara asked as everyoneughed. "I think he wants us to open Xen''s head, pull out his brain and fix it on his head," Norman said as he shook his head at his brother''s suggestion. "Just shut up Jay." Jason shrugged. "It''s just a suggestion." "We don''t need that kind of suggestion. We need Xen alive, not half-dead." Amelia smiled. "Hitting Xen on the head with a nk, definitely not happening." She said. "If we need to get Xen, then we must need to get Rose out of there. What we need to think about is how to get Rose out." Carlos said. They were brainstorming when they heard a knock at the door. "Expecting anyone?" Carlos asked Amelia. "None that I know of. I will go check it out." Amelia stood up and went to the door. "Who''s that?" She asked. "It''s Xen." The members noticed the shock on her face. rissa asked, "who?" "Xen," Amelia whispered. Carlos hid behind the sofa while Tessa disappeared. Tamara gestured for Amelia to open the door which she did as she saw Xen standing in front of her. They stared at each other for a while. Xen had to break the silence because he was ufortable with the reaction from Amelia, so he said, "Hey... can Ie in?" Amelia noticed that the sound of his voice was different from the one he used when he told her to leave. She opened the door wide for him toe in. Xen entered and Amelia shut the door. She grabbed a seat next to Tamara. Everyone turned to look at Xen waiting for him to say what he needed to say. Xen scanned the room looking for Carlos and Tessa and when he had a feeling they were hiding from him, he sighed and said, "Carlos, Tessa, I know you both can hear, and um... I want you to listen to what I have to say." he paused and after taking a deep breath, he continued. "I am so sorry for hurting you guys..." He said with a sober reflection. "I was in love and I allowed my emotions to cloud my judgment and because of that I almost lost you guys. I pray you guys can find it in your heart to forgive me." Carlos came out of his hiding and Tessa appeared. "When I found out that Riele was Rose, I felt devastated... I felt used... I felt hurt and it made me realize that at some point you guys must have felt the same way too. I am sorry and I can''t deny the fact that I have missed you guys so much. Please, I need you now... the ghosthunters need you and we are nothing without you guys... I... I am nothing without you guys." They all looked at each other and as if having the same mind, they stood and went to meet him. "The fact you chose a girl over us... I am angry at you for that buting out here to apologize... is golden and for that. I forgive you." Jason said as he hugged him. "I know you were in love bro but you fell too deeply which made you do stupid things... I forgive you but when you have kids, I am telling them how stupid their father was when he was in love." Norman said. Xen smiled and nodded. "You are our leader and we expect you to lead by examples but this you did was way out of character and to be honest, we got hurt pretty bad but seeing you here now saying all of these... I forgive you." Xen muttered, "thank you." "Xen, Xen, Xen.. the lover boy. You hurt my feelings..." Carlos said and Xen nodded in agreement. "I am sorry... I was stupid." If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "And now?" Carlos asked.From N?velDrama.Org. Xen smiled knowing Carlos was trying to tease him. "I am with my senses now." "Good. Wee back" Carlos hugged him. "I hold no grudge against you ''cos I know you''d always do the right thing. d to have you back." Devon told him as they knuckled. "d to be back," Xen said. rissa moved closer to him and hugged him which he returned to her. "Don''t do that again." She warned. "I won''t." Xen released her and came closer to Amelia holding her hand he looked her in the eyes and said, "Amelia... I am sorry... for every mean word I said to you on that day.... for letting you go... for..." Amelia wrapped her hands around his neck and kissed him. Xen opened his eyes in shock but after some time, he pulled her close and returned the kiss. "I forgive you," Amelia said as they went back to kissing. Devon came forward to separate them. "We have a mission to solve." He said as the rest of them cleared their throat not expecting what they had just witnessed. They all sat down to brainstorm as Xen shared some information he found out with them. ~~~ Riele has been waiting for a day alone with Laura and today she has finally gotten it. Laura was bringing food for the ghosthunters when she noticed Riele''s presence. She tried to ignore her presence but Riele pulled her back and asked her, "why are you still here?" If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Laura looked at her and smiled. "You think I''d leave?" She asked. "Well, sorry to disappoint you... I ain''t going anywhere and let me ask you, what do you intend to do anyway?" Riele was shocked at the question. "What do you mean?" She asked. "You think I don''t know you are Rose," Laura said making Rose tremble. "The conversation you had with Dalton a few hours ago, I heard about them all. I will make sure that you leave this ce." "Over my dead body," Riele said. Laura looked at her and said, "You are already dead." She was about to leave when Riele pulled her, grabbed the table knife on the tray, and pressed it hard on Laura''s chest making her fall to the ground. "Over your dead body then," Riele said as she watched Laura bleed to death. She signaled one of the ghosts toe and take her body. "Go to Dalton and deliver the body over to him. I am sure he will need it." The ghost nodded and took the body away. Riele signaled to another ghost. "Clear this ce up." And she left. She ced a call to Dalton. "Hey, I have a body that will be delivered to you soon. I think it wille in handy." "Who?" "Amelia''s mother." "Good girl!" Dalton said. "Now that we have her mother''s body instead of Xen, we will use Amelia instead." Riele smirked. "This is going to be interesting." She hung up as she sighed relief. "Now all I need to do is think of a lie to tell Xen when he asks about Laura." Sheughs at the sudden victory. Amelia in Trouble Xen and his friends came up with an idea. "I feel this is going to work," Jason said. The others nodded in agreement. "I guess we can handle this," said Carlos. "I knew with Xen this thinking stuff will be amazing." Everyone chuckled at Devon''s remark. "I better start going now before Riele-Rose finds out I am gone." Xen stood up and was about to take his leave when Amelia stood up to meet him. "Be safe okay?" She said. Xen nodded touching her cheeks. "And my mom, can you help me find a way to get her here?" Amelia asked. Xen nodded and bade them goodbye. Amelia sighed. It was like there was this empty void she was feeling inside of her but she doesn''t know why she is feeling that way. rissa noticed and she came to meet her. "Are you ok?" She asked. Amelia ced her hand on her chest and said, "My heart feels empty... like something is missing." Tamara who heard the conversation joined them and said, "Maybe you are missing Xen, I mean you guys just shared a passionate kiss." Amelia shook her head. "That''s not how I''m feeling." Devon and the rest noticed and they joined them. "Is everything ok?" Carlos asked. rissa worried about her friend answered, "She said she''s feeling a void in her heart." "Could it be you are missing Xen all of a sudden?" Norman asked. Tamara answered, "That''s the same thing I said." "I don''t know guys," Amelia answered feeling all weak and faint. "Why don''t you get some rest?" Devon suggested. "I guess I do need it." Amelia was taken to her room by rissa who stayed with her ~~~ Xen arrived at the hideout, he took off his coat and ced it on the chair. He went into the kitchen looking for Laura but she wasn''t there. He searched the rooms in the hideout and still, there was no sign of him. He asked the ghost seers in the room and everyone said they hadn''t seen her. "Where is Riele?" Xen asked. "She said she will be right back but she didn''t give us a specific direction where she was going." One of the ghosthunters answered. Xen was bing ufortable with the whole thing. He didn''t know what to do. "I am going to search for her." He told the ghost seers. They nodded. Xen grabbed his coat and was about to leave when Riele showed up. "Hey." she greeted them with a smile and a peck on his cheeks. "Where have you been?" Irritated by her kiss and hug but not wanting to show it, Xen smiled and said, "I went out for esh air since we will be saving Carlos soon." "OH!" She said. Changing the topic, Xen asked; "Where''s Laura?" "She didn''t tell you?" Riele said looking shocked. Xen looked at her not understanding the question; "Tell me what?" He asked. "She said she needs to go somewhere but she didn''t tell me where and you know she doesn''t like me that much and I didn''t bother asking her further questions." "But she should have told." Riele shrugged, "I did tell her to wait for you before leaving but you know how she is, she didn''t listen to me." Xen nodded. "Alright then!" He took his coat and left to his room. He was rxing on his bed when Riele came to join him. "What''s up with you? You are not yourselftely. Are you sure you are okay?" Riele asked climbing on top of him. If she was his girlfriend, he would have permitted it but she''s not. He pulled her off him, "I should start making ns on how to save Carlos, don''t you think?" He stood up and left her alone in the room. Riele noticed something was up called Dalton. Nurse Christen''s body has been gotten and is in the transformator. Laura''s body has just arrived and is undergoing deep cleansing. "Make sure there are no mistakes," Daltonmanded. The ghosts chorused "Yes sire." Dalton was watching his sess when a beep came in. He opened themunicator and he saw it was Riele. He answered, "I have gotten the body." "That''s not what I wanted to talk to you about," Riele answered. Dalton noticed her voice was a bit shaky so he asked her, "What''s wrong?" "Xen is acting strange. I think he knows who I am and if he knows who I am that means he knows everything." Daltonughed. Riele annoyed at his outburst ofughter asked, "What is so funny in what I said." Dalton answered her saying, "I saw thating but do not let your mind be troubled. If Dalton is just like his father, I know he will go on with the n... let him go on with the n. does he know Amelia''s mother is dead?" "Not yet." "That means he doesn''t know the new n. Make sure he doesn''t find out Amelia''s mother is dead and remember, we are after Amelia and not Xen." Riele felt a sudden relief at Dalton''s words. He hung up the call. "Make it snappy, the show is about to begin." He told them as they hurried up with the processes. ~~~ The ghosthunters got ready for the so-called Carlos rescue mission. The n was for Carlos and Tessa to remain in the house while the rest of them would go to the hideout and grab everything they needed unknown to them that the n had already been changed. They were putting Xen''s life as bait while Dalton wants Amelia that way it''s killing two birds with one stone. The other members left to meet Xen at the hideout. Arriving there, Riele pretended to be shocked to see them so she said, "what are you guys doing here?" She asked. Tamara moved closer to her and stare at her face, "what does it look like?" She asked ring at her. "We are here to save our friend and if you don''t want that... you can leave us to do our job." Riele looked at everyone and she noticed Amelia was carried away looking at something else. Riele knowing she was looking for her mother smirked when others weren''t watching. She excused herself while the ghosthunters did what they wanted. Amelia went to the kitchen to look for her mother but she wasn''t there. She looked around the house but still no sign of her mother. Xening out of the bathroom saw her searching the house. Amelia''s eyes met his and Xen came closer to meet her. "Where''s my mom?" She asked. "Just calm down," Xen told her touching her hands. "She went to get something but she didn''t say where she was going and when she ising back." "How long has she been gone for?" "Two days" Xen answered. He could feel how tense and stiff Amelia''s hands were. He could tell she was scared so he admonishes her, "your mom is fine ok? I can attest to that." Attest to what??? A dead woman?? Riele asked holding back herughter. "Let''s get going then. If we want to do this then we are going to have to do it now." Riele said as everyone grabbed a weapon. Devon had already hidden some weapons for Carlos when no one was watching. They all came outside and there they met Amelia''s mother. Amelia seeing her mother ran to hug her. "Mom" she called as her mother hugged her back. "I was worried about you, where have you been?" "I had to get prepared for today. Can you take a walk with me?" Laura asked. Amelia turned to seek approval from her friends and they all approved knowing how worried Amelia has been. Amelia returned the weapon to Xen since she wanted to have a quiet conversation with her mother. "Something doesn''t look right," rissa said to herself. Riele was the only one who heard her and before she ruins their n, she has to think of something fast "Why don''t we get going?" Riele said as she led the way. Carlos and Tessa entered the hideout. Carlos took the weapon while Tessa stood there scanning the room. She was surprised when she saw a familiar image standing next to the kitchen door. She walked closer to the image and when she turned the image, it was Amelia''s mother. "Help my daughter." Laura pleaded as Tessa ran to meet Carlos. "Amelia''s mother is dead," Tessa said making Carlos look at her in disbelief. "Is this some kind of a joke? Why would she be dead?" Carlos asked. Tessa dragged him to where she met her and since Carlos can see ghosts, he would be able to see her but getting there, Laura was gone. Carlos looked at her, "do you mind exining what this is all about?" He asked. "Believe me. Do you think I''de up with something like this??? She said ''help my daughter''. Believe me, Carlos, please." Tessa pleaded. Carlos gave up. "Fine but how do we go about it? we can''t let them see us." "I will give the information to Xen," Tessa said. As she was about to disappear, Carlos held her hand.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "And what about Riele?" "I can''t just stay and do nothing knowing Amelia is in danger." Tessa didn''t wait to listen to Carlos, she jerked away from her hand from his and disappeared. ~~~ Dalton has up to one hundred ghosts with bodies waiting for hismand. The battle isn''t going to be in the spirit realm as the ghosthunters thought but it was going to be a battle in the physical realm. "Send rissa''s mother there and after that, we will join them "Dalton ordered as Nurse Christen disappeared into the physical realm. One of the ghosts came to deliver a report to him. " is that so?" He asked. The ghost nodded. "Signal Rose give me a call when rissa''s mother appears." The ghost nodded and left to deliver the message to Rose. "To make this more interesting, why don''t we pay a visit to Amelia''s dad?" Dalton instructed some ghosts to grab Amelia''s dad and he told them where to keep him. The ghosts disappeared to meet Jones. ~~~ Andrae was having issues with his son Damian. He had dealt with the issue of the pregnancy but there was another report that Damian was caught stealing money from the school secretary. "I have had enough of you. If I knew this is who you are, I wouldn''t have adopted you that day. Pack your things, I am sending you back to the orphanage." Andrae pushed Damian into his room and gestured for him to start packing. After fifteen minutes, they were done packing. Andrae grabbed his car keys, he opened the door only to be weed by four men he has never met before in his life. "Going somewhere?" One of the ghosts asked. "And who are you?" He asked. Damian was scared all of a sudden. He has never seen men like this before in his life, they were hefty men. He tried his best topose himself. "If you don''t mind please excuse me... as you can see, I have a son to return to where I took him from." Andrae tried to push his way out but they didn''t even move a muscle. "I will take him." One of the ghosts grabbed Damian and hit him with his hand on the side of his neck making him lose consciousness. He was about to shout when another ghost grabbed him and covered his nose with his hand. He made sure Andrea had fainted before carrying him to the designated ce Dalton gave him. Daltons Devilish plan Amelia and her mother walked to a certain area. She was bing ufortable because her mother hasn''t said a word to her which is weird. "Mom," Amelia called but her mother didn''t listen to her. She walked closer to her mother tapping her on her shoulder she called again, "Mom." This time Laura turned to face her with a smile on her face. "We are almost there," Laura told her daughter. "Almost where??" Amelia asked feeling ufortable in the area. "Mom, let''s go back. We have wandered far too long, they must be waiting for us right now." As Amelia turned to leave, Laura grabbed her hand making her turn to face her. Immediately Amelia turned, Laura pulled her close and hits Amelia''s head with her head making Amelia stumbled and faint. Laura pulled Amelia by the leg and dragged her to a remote area where Dalton stationed them to be. ~~~ "Where are Amelia and her mother?" Tamara asked. "They have been gone for too long." Devon with a worried look on his face said. "I will go and look for her." rissa volunteered.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "I wille with you." Devon signified with a raise of his hands as they both left to look for Amelia. "I need to get something, I will be right back," Riele told them as she took her to leave. They waited for Riele to go before they discuss and when she left they started discussing how to go about the n while they were discussing, Tessa appeared to them. Xen was the first to notice her followed by Norman although Tamara couldn''t see she could hear. They all turned to face her. "What are you doing here? You shouldn''t be out yet." Xen said. Tessa nodded and gave a hand gesture saying they should calm down and listen to her. When she has gotten their attention she said, "Amelia''s mouth...." But before she could say anything something hit her back as she started disappearing. They all saw the knife at her back before her ghost was vanquished. The knife fell to the ground the moment Amelia''s body disappeared. Everyone was shocked. They weren''t expecting it. They all looked in the direction of where the knife came and there they saw countless ghosts with Rose and Link leading them. Shocked at the sight Tamara said, "I wasn''t expecting a such number of people." "They aren''t people." They turned to see Carlos walking in their direction. "I can''t believe Link used that," Carlos exined everything. "How then are we supposed to kill them with their new body?" Jason asked. Carlos gave each of them a knife. "This will prate the body and kick the ghost out leaving the body empty." He exined as they collected the knife and got ready for the battle. Carlos looked around he couldn''t find Amelia, Charlotte, Devon, and Tessa so he asked, "where are the rest?" "Amelia went on a walk with her mother, rissa and Devon went to find her and..." Tamara paused. "And Tessa?" Carlos asked. "She is dead. She was trying to say something about Amelia but we didn''t hear the full story before she was killed." Tamara continued. The ghosts wereing nearer to them. "She was telling me that Amelia''s mother is dead but I don''t think..." ."I knew it." Jason said. He was the one that noticed something strange about Laura. Everyone looked at him. Jason exined, "if everything Carlos told us is true then Amelia is in trouble." "What about rissa and Devon?" Tamara asked. Xen thought about what to do and as a leader, he was ready to bear the cross. "I will go look for them. Will you guys be okay alone?" He asked them. They all nodded. Xen got his weapons ready to save his friends. Xen left his members to search for Amelia. His heart was racing and his thoughts keep bombarding him with crazy scenarios of what could be happening to Amelia. He had to shake his head to get rid of those thoughts so he can focus. He looked around but there was no sign of her anywhere. Please, Amelia... be strong! He prayed in his mind. The time he felt this way was when he lost his parents and now he is about to lose someone very important to him. He won''t let that happen. He was still searching for her when he felt someone standing behind him. He brought out his sword carefully but as he was about to strike, the figure disappeared. Xen knew searching for Amelia would have to wait while he battles whoever the ghost was. The ghost appeared and it turned out to be Link. "What are you searching for so desperately?" Link asked. Xen was silent as he stretched his sword towards him. "Let me help you answer that, are you searching for Amelia?" He asked. "Where is she?" Xen asked... "Um... ever heard of a family reunion??" Link asked. He waited for Xen''s reply and when he didn''t say anything, he continue as he walked to and fro. "Dalton is creating a family reunion and I must say it''s going to be an interesting one." "Where are they?" Xen asked with authority in his voice. Link looked at him and said, "I can tell you what they are doing but where they are...?" He shook his. "... that I can''t." In a sh he disappeared and went behind Xen before Xen could process anything, Link gave him a kick at his back making Xen to the ground with the sword falling far away from him. "This is going to be so easy." Link saiding closer to Xen. Xen looked at the position of his sword, as he stretched to reach it Link noticed he was going to grab the sword and stepped on his hand. He was halfway to pick up the sword when he stopped. Grab it and see yourself in hell, that way I won''t have to get my hands dirty. Xen said. He held the pain he was feeling around his knuckles as he waited for Link to pick up the sword. Link knowing who created the sword instead of picking it kicked it far away. He released Xen''s hand and pulled him by the neck raising him. Xen struggled to get his hands off his neck but he couldn''t. Xen had to think of what to do before he gets choked to death. He nce down and Link''s smirking face so he did the only he could think of. He kicked Link right in the face. Link due to the shock released his hand from Xen''s neck making Xennd on the ground with his back. He groaned in pain. He tried his best to get on his feet as he ran to get the sword before Link will recover from the kick. Luckily, he grabbed the sword and charged at Link before his sword could touch Link, Link disappeared behind him and punched him in the side. Xen almost fell to the ground but he used the sword to support himself. He thought of how he was going to defeat Link if he is always disappearing and appearing. He remembered his father''s words when he was ten. "To defeat a ghost, you have to think like one. Since a ghost can''t be seen with the eyes of most people, they can sense a presence." I have been relying on my eyes and not his presence. He took his shirt and tore off some parts that he can use to blindfold. After tearing it, he covered his eyes with it as he grabbed his sword. Linkughed. "You can''t see me when your eyes are opened, how can you see me with blindfolds." Link teased but Xen paid no attention to him as he waited to feel his presence. If he stays focused, he will feel it. The moment Link disappeared to Xen''s right side, Xen felt it and he used the wooden part of his sword to hit Link''s stomach. Link in shock fell to the ground. ~~~ Amelia''s eyes opened but the images she saw were blurry. She decided to use her hand to clean her eyes but she noticed she couldn''t move her hands. It was then she realized she had been tied down. She looked at where she was and it was in a forest and she has been tied to a tree. "Oh! She''s awake." A familiar voice said. She looked up and there she saw her mother. "Mom?" She called with a voice that rang confused. "What''s going on here?" She asked. Laura moved closer to her and said, "you don''t know or you haven''t heard?" Amelia looked at her mother wondering what she was saying. Nicole noticed the expression on her face so she tried to exin things to her, she whispered in her ear saying, "your mother is dead." She pulled away and told her, "my name is Nicole." Amelia froze at that word. "That''s not possible! You are my m..." She paused. She thought of everything; how she went to the hideout and she wasn''t there... how she was acting strange when she came to meet her. All of those were signs she never took notice of but still it was hard to believe. "It''s not possible." She shook her head trying to return the tears. "It is because Rose killed her," Nicole said. The tears Amelia was holding back flowed through her cheeks without her trying. They left her to tear nds without permission. "No!!!!!" Amelia screamed as the ghosts guarding that ceughed. "Mom.." She called over and over again. "And that''s not all.... we have a surprise for you." The moment Nicole said it, Dalton appeared with Andrae and Damian. "Meet your dad and adopted brother." Amelia stopped crying as she looked in the direction Nicole was pointing and there was her father and the son who neglected her. "Let me go!" She saw her father struggling with one of the ghosts who was holding him. As soon as Andrae''s eyes met Amelia''s he stopped struggling. The two of them looked at each other without anyone saying anything. Fight for Survival Amelia and her dad looked at each other as they all wore shocked expressions on their faces. "Can someone exin to me what is going on here?" Andrea asked. He was surprised to see his daughter. He looked at Laura and said, "What hase over you?" He asked turning his attention back to his daughter. He was sad to see his daughter being tied down like an animal. "Release her right now!" He ordered but they allughed at him. He was even more surprised to see his wifeughing at him. "Laura." He called. "That''s not mom," Amelia said. "What do you mean?" He asked. "Mom is dead." She turned to see her dad''s reaction. "Mom is dead." She said again. Andrea shook his head. "That''s not possible." He said still in doubt. "Your mom is standing right..." He paused as he took a few seconds to take note of the situation. After he was done specting, he looked at Amelia. "How... howe?'' "She was killed by a ghost," Amelia said. Even without looking at her dad, she could tell her dad was giving her a stern look, a look of disbelief, the same look he gave her when she told him she sees ghosts. "You have started with your ghost talks again." Her father said. Amelia was right. He is still the same... still the same doubting Thomas. With anger and frustration in her, she turned to meet her father''s eyes and when their eyes met she said, "what must I do to make you believe that there are ghosts dad?!" She immediately turned blue as she said that. Her father was lost in her eyes for a few seconds. With a new strength in her, Amelia broke free from the ropes as she battled with Dalton and Nicole. "Get that kid out of here!" Amelia yelled as Andrae had to battle with the ghost that was guarding the ce. ~~~ rissa and Devon were walking and searching for Amelia. There was this tension between the two of them. "ire," Devon called as rissa nced at him. "Listen, I want to say I''m sorry." He said as rissa looked at him in confusion. "What are you sorry for?" rissa asked smiling. "For..." He paused.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "What''s wrong with you? You are scaring me?" Devon took hold of her hand and pulled her close till they were an inch away from each other. "I am sorry I didn''t take notice of your feelings for me," Devon said catching rissa off guard. rissa tried to remove her hand from his grasp but he held it tight. "Devon, this isn''t the right time for this." "I know... I just wanted you to know that I know you love me and I don''t want you to stop loving me. rissa bit her lip as she looked up at him. "What about Amelia?" "She is my Past and you are the one I want to be with. I want to be with the person that loves me and cares for and that person is s you, ire." rissa couldn''t understand how she was feeling all she knew was that she was happy and sad at the same time. They looked into each other''s eyes and were about to kiss when they saw a familiar figure walking toward them. rissa and Devon backed away from each other as they saw rissa''s mom right in front of them. rissa couldn''t believe her eyes and neither could Devon. "rissa, my child." Nurse Christen called. "Mom?" rissa answered but it was more like she was asking a question. "It''s me, honey." She spread her arms wide to receive her daughter in her warm embrace. rissa froze. Devon''s eyes were focused on his soon-to-be-girlfriend. rissa looked at her mother whose hands were still stretched out to receive her. "Mom, Is that you?" She asked. "Yes honey." her mother answered with a broad smile on her face. rissa went closer to her mom but before she could take any step further, Devon held her hand. "Your mother is dead rissa, we both saw it on the news...e on don''t do this." rissa couldn''t hold back her tears. He was right and she knew it but she didn''t even get to see her mother after so long and here her mother is standing right in front of her and she was going to ignore it. She shook her head. "She''s my mother Devon," she told him. "ire..." rissa left his hand and went further to meet her mother. She hugged her mother who hugged her back. She had so many words to tell her and she didn''t know when she started pouring out her feeling. "Mom.." She started. "I am so sorry I didn''t get the chance to see you... I am sorry I wasn''t there for you... I can''t even imagine what you went through... But why did you do it? Why?" ire asked. She knew she had to let her mom go but was she ready to do it? "rissa... I love you and I only did that so I could be set free." "But you died... you did." "Look at me..." She said as rissa looked at her mother. "... isn''t it me?" she asked. rissa wasn''t going to be fooled. She knew it was a trick and she was ready to y along. "I know it''s you." She said as she hugged her mom once again. "I love you mom, always." What were thest words she said to her mother when she slowly grabbed the knife tied to her thigh and pierced it on her mom''s back? She moved immediately when her mom started screaming and shouting. The ghost came out of her mother''s body and was destroyed while her mother''s body fell on the ground lifelessly. rissa ran to meet her mother as she saw the mark of the rope left on her neck. She cried. Devon came and pulled her away. "We have to go." He said while pulling her away. They encountered some ghosts on the way which they had to battle together. ~~~ Tamara, Jason, Norman, and Carlos were battling over fifty ghosts. The ghosts were more fierce than those they battled months ago. "Tell me, are they increasing or decreasing?" Tamara asked shing the ghost near her with her sword. "Just keep fighting," Carlos told her as she kept fighting unknown to her that a ghost was right behind her. "Tamara watch out!" Jason yelled but Tamara was toote as the ghost pierced her side and immediately disappeared. Tamara grunted in pain as she fell to her knees. Carlos rushed to meet her and Tamara fell into his arms. She was bleeding by the side and her eyes were gradually closing. Carlos gently tapped her face begging her not to go. "You care about me this much?" She asked smiling. "I have never seen you this worried and scared..." she coughed as blood rushed out of her mouth. "Tamara.." Carlos called. She touched his face and gave him a painful smile if there was anything like that. "... please don''t die on me," he begged. Just at that moment, Tamara''s hand fell to her side and her eyes closed. Carlos wailed. He hugged and kissed her calling out her name. Jason and Norman had to protect them. Carlos was about to let her go when a thought came to his head. "The transformator." He said. He carried Tamara but he needed a ghost to take him to Dalton''s ce so he could work there. He needs a ghost who is still a ghost and not a ghost who has been transformed into a human. "Yo bro! What are you doing?" Jason asked. "Giving Tamara back her life," he answered as the two twins looked at each other. "I have no idea who or what that is but go ahead and do your thing," Norman told him. "We will protect you," Jason said as Carlos smiled. Carlos nced around looking for a ghost and he was d to find one. Just as he was about to approach the ghost, he saw Tamara''s ghost leaving her body. "No, no, no, no... You ain''t going anywhere." He used a rope that was tied to his back pocket to tie her while he pulls her and carries her body over his shoulders. The rope was made of the same substance that was used to tie Tessa. How he was going to fight with this he had no idea but he was willing to risk it all. The ghost he saw approached him with a grin on his face. "And where do you think you are going?" The ghost asked. "Want to find out?" Carlos asked. The ghost touched him and they disappeared into Dalton''s quarter. He dropped Tamara''s ghost and body on the floor. "Thanks for making my journey a lot easier but now you''ve got to go." He said as he battled with the ghost. Since it was only the two of them, Carlos defeated him. He decided to work on the transformator. He ced Tamara''s body and her ghost and began his work. "Just hang in there," he said. ~~~ Xen has been fighting Link with the blindfold on. "Are you going to tell me where they are?" He asked. "Over my ghost body." Link answered. Xen smiled as he knew he could feel Link charging toward him. He got into a particr stance with his sword lifted high and just as Link came closer, Xen shed him twice. Link''s ghost was destroyed. Xen took off the blindfold and he breathe a sigh of relief. He was on his way to continue his quest when he saw something familiaring toward him. "Xen." He heard her voice. He quickly ran to catch up with her. Her blue eyes were so beautiful and he got lost in them for a second. Shaking his head to bring himself back to reality he asked her, "Are you ok?" She nodded. "But my dad isn''t." "Your dad?" Xen asked. Amelia nodded. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Dalton captured and he disappeared to God-knows-where. I don''t wanna lose my dad." Amelia said. Xen pulled her close and hugged her. "You won''t. We will find him, ok?" Xen assured her with a smile. Amelia''s blue eyes turned back to normal. "Now, we have to join the others." Amelia agreed as they ran to meet the others. rissa and Devon also caught up with them as the four of them ran to meet the rest. Getting there they only saw Jason and Norman. "Took you guys long enough," Jasonmented. "Where are Tamara and Carlos?" Xen asked. "Um... Tamara..." Jason paused. He looked at his brother and they said the word ''died'' together. "What?" the four of them asked as they joined the fight. "How?" Amelia asked. "She was stabbed but not to worry, Carlos has a n," Norman said. "What n?" rissa asked. "He said something about giving her life back to her." Jason looked at his twin to confirm if he said the right. Norman nodded. "And where did he intend to do that?" Xen asked. "Dalton''s" the twins chorused. "Dang it!" Amelia said. "We have to go there. There is a fifty-fifty chance Dalton is going to be there with Riele and.." "In other words, you are saying his life is in danger... again," Norman said. Amelia nodded. "what are we waiting for then? Let''s battle these ghosts and save our friend." Norman said. "But how are we going to get there? like that ce is like a spirit world or something?" Devon asked. "I will take us there," Amelia answered as everyone noticed her eyes turned blue. They all battled with the ghosts. Amelia and The Ghost Hunters "Dad... Just find a safe ce to hide OK?" Amelia told her father touching his face. They were talking when Dalton came to meet Amelia grabbing her by her hair. Andrae used that moment to hide. He could hear grunting and shouting, but he couldn''t see anything. Dalton carried Amelia up and toss her against the wall making her grunt in pain as she fell to the ground. "Go and save her I will handle this," Carlos told Xen. Xen looked at Carlos to see if he will be OK. Carlos nodded. Dalton was this close to attacking Amelia when Xen ran to shield Amelia from the attack. Dalton figured he couldn''t move anymore and when he looked down he saw a sword in his stomach it was then he knew this was the end. Slowly and slowly each part of his body started vanishing until there was nothing there. Rose knew she was dead and there was no going back from it, she fell to her knees and they gave Carlos the privilege to kill her. "You were a thorn in the flesh," Carlos told her as he grabbed the sword and pierced it to her chest. The ghost vanished and the body was left. Xen rushed to Riele''s body. He had no idea she was dead and he knew not what killed her. "I guess she deserves a befitting burial," Amelia said as she ced her arms on his shoulder. Xen looked at her with teary eyes. "She does." He replied. "How is Tamara doing?" Amelia asked.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. Carlos ran to check things up with Jones. "She should be awake just about... now." He told them and immediately, Tamara woke up. Everybody breathes a sigh of relief. "Can we go home now?" rissa asked. It was such a long day and everybody deserves a long rest after everything. "Sure," Amelia said as her eyes turned blue and everyone disappeared. They all appeared at Amelia''s house. "I need you all to tell me everything." Amelia''s father said as Norman and Jason were excited about the storytelling. The rest of them left. Amelia and Xen went out first, followed by rissa and Devon, followed by Carlos and Tamara. The special chapter will be the end of Ghosthunters. ~~~~Special Chapter~~~ Xen and Amelia were walking on the street together as they both tried to enjoy the peace in the area. "I can finally breathe now," Xen said as he stretched his arms epting the new environment. "I can''t remember whenst I felt this free," Amelia said. "Who would ever have thought that we would make the world a better ce again?" Amelia smiled. "We did it!" She said to him. "How do you feel?" Xen asked as they stopped to talk. Amelia gave him a questioning look. "Like, you lost your mom, but you got your dad and since you and your dad ain''t that close, how do you feel?" Amelia hasn''t given it that much thought. "I think fate has brought us together and I''d be stupid not to ept it." She said. For a moment everyone became silent and the only that could be heard was their breathing. Xen walked closer to Amelia holding her two hands and looking her straight in the eyes. "Amy..." He called. Amelia was shocked because this was the first time Xen was calling her by that name. "I want you to listen to everything I have to say to you." He told her. Amelia nodded as their eyes were fixed n each other. She couldn''t ignore the fact that her heart was beating at a rhythm she couldn''t control. Xen could sense it by the stiffness in her. He yed around with her fingers Amelia had to take a deep breath to calm her beating heart hoping it would help but it didn''t. "Amelia, I..." He began. "... I want to tell you that you are an amazing person and I am d to have met someone like you." Amelia was quiet as she listened to his every word. "I can''t ignore the way I feel inside when I am around you sometimes I choose to ignore it but my heart couldn''t bear it and that''s why I am here to let you know how I deeply feel about you." Amelia tried to speak but Xen shushed her. "I love you, Amelia, with all my heart and if possible, I would love to spend the rest of my life with you." Amelia froze for a minute as her eyes turned blue while staring into Xen''s eyes. She tried to speak but nothing wasing out of her mouth. "You have the most beautiful eyes I have ever seen... guess what else is beautiful." He said. Amelia couldn''t say anything. Xen smiled as he covered the little space between them. "This." He said as he ced his lips on hers. Amelia''s eyes opened wide. She was surprised because she has always been the one initiating the kiss but now it was him? Xen pulled away a little when he found out she wasn''t responding to the kiss. "You don''t like it?" He asked her. Amelia smiled and somehow she found her voice and she answered. "Are you screwing with me?" she asked. "That was the best kiss ever but I love taking the lead." She pulled him closer and nted her lips on his. Xen wrapped his hands around her waist and gave her ess to go deeper in the kiss. They could hear their friends wowing but that didn''t stop them from kissing instead it made them kiss deeper there. After a few seconds, they let go of each other as they joined to meet their friends. "Seriously?" Devon asked pretending to be jealous. "Come here," rissa told him as he pulled him closer and kissed him which he returned gracefully after recovering from the shock. Everyoneughed. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Carlos turned to face Tamara. He was bringing his lips closer when Tamara yfully kicked his knee. "Ow!" He grunted as he held his knee. "You could have just told me no." He said as he hopped on a spot. Tamara smiled. She moved closer to him and as she was about to peck him on his cheek to surprise him, Carlos turned and her lips touched his lips instead. She was about to shy away but Carlos was quick to grab her and he kissed her back. Jason and Norman looked at each other wondering why they had no girlfriends. "Should we just date each other instead?" Jason asked Norman. "I am straight bro!" Norman told Jason as everyoneughed. Amelia was so happy and everyone looks so happy too. It hadn''t been easy. They have lost a lot but it''s a good thing they still have each other. As she was still watching her friends she saw her dad who was standing afar staring at her. Their eyes met and Xen noticed it. "Go." He told her as he let go of her hand. Amelia ran to meet her dad before her father could say anything, she fell into his arms. Andrae epted his daughter and they both realized that even with the silence, they understood everything, and no one needed to say anything. "I love you, dad." She told him. Her voice was sounding a little sad like she was crying. "I love you to angel." He told her as he squeezed her into his arms. A few minutester everybody''s phone started beeping. They all grabbed their phones to view the message. After they had read the message they all burst intoughter. "What''s that?" Andrae asked since he was the only one who didn''t get any notification. "It''s a message from MSA telling us toe and exin ourselves in school on Monday," Jason answered. "I can''t believe we missed school without knowing," Norman said. Everyone chuckled. "What kind of exnation are we going to give them?" Tamara asked. "It''s simple..." Amelia said as they all looked at her to hear her suggestion. ".. we are Ghosthunters and we have been hunting ghosts." Everyone stared at each other before nodding. "I like it," Carlos said. "We are the Ghosthunters." Everyone chorused and at that moment, a shooting star passed and everyone nced up at it. Special Story Bonus: The Familiar Strangers; Fate or Coincidence Synopsis "She is wearing the silver moon ne, everyone run". the vampire that was hit in the groin said but before they could take off, the light from the ne allowed the ne to glow so much that it got the vampires and they burnt and disappeared. Laura saw that it was a good time to run away, who knows how many more of those things were lurking around. She was running for her dear life when she felt a hand pull her and her mouth was covered. She tried to protest but the person wouldn''t let her go. "Shh!" He whispered into her ears. "If you don''t want to be their dinner, I will advise you to stay put." the voice whispered into her ear. Laura had no choice but to sumb to his protection. Who are these people and what do they want from Laura; an ordinary florist who is working hard to retain her mother''s business? ~~~ Fate or Coincidence Laura Hall, is 20 years old, fair-skinned, with golden-brown eyes, brown straight hair, and a small face with a slim body. She is sensitive, closed-minded, trustworthy, and fragile. The first daughter of Jones and Madeline a human, sits beside her window, watching the snowkes drop on the window. She watched everything turn white and the beauty of those white fluffy balls just makes the whole world feel like they are in a huge gigantic freezer. A knock was heard on the door, but before she could say anything, the door shed open as her mom-Madeline enters the room, wearing a long blue coat and a ck beanie on her dark blonde hair. Her amber eyes were trapped in her rmended sses. It''s hard for her to see anything without her sses on. Madeline is also known as Martina looked at Laura''s room wondering why the room felt even colder than the outside. Then her eyes caught the firece and saw that the light wasn''t lit. "For heaven''s sake, Laura, heat your room a little". She voiced out, moving close to the firece, she lit up the fire. Laura just sat there staring outside the window. It was like she could see something out there, but the snowballs made it hard to make out what it was. After she was done fixing the fire, she walked up to her daughter whose attention was still focused on something outside the window., sitting next to her, she held her cold hands trying to keep them warm by rubbing them together with her palms. "Couldn''t get any sleep?" she asked. Laura nodded her head, but her stare did not leave the window. "The same nightmares?". Laura immediately turned to look at her mom. She focused her attention on her mother''s face. Her mom''s face showed a lot of worry. "Tell me about it". She said, but Laura shook her head. "Is it that scary?". She asked again, but Laura couldn''t say anything. Laura wished she could tell her about the dream at least to ease her mom''s worry a little, but the truth is she couldn''t remember the dream. "Where''s everyone?". Laura finally spoke up, trying to change the subject. Her voice sounded a little coarse. "It''s midnight Laura. They are in bed". Her mom smiled at her question. Laura looked at the clock and saw it was midnight. She had no idea she had been up for that long.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I should get some sleep now". Laura said, walking up to her bed. "I''m a fine mom". She gave her mother a reassuring smile when she noticed her mom was still wearing a worried look on her face... "It''ste like you said, you should get some sleep too". Her mom looked at her, trying to figure out if she was faking it or not, but one thing Laura is good at is pretending. She should be an actress or something rting to that. Madeline always tells her anytime she wants to hide something. "Are you sure you''ll be OK?" she asked. Lauraid down on her bed as she pulled the bed cover closer to her chest. "I''m OK now that the firece is on". She told her mom smiling and Madeline returned the smile to her daughter. "You could have just done it yourself or asked Ashley to do it". Momughed at thetter. "Ashley? Seriously mom... of all the people you could think of..., It''s Ashley?". Lauraughed. Her mind suddenly drifted to her younger sister Ashley. Ashley is 7 years old, but that girl is a little menace. She is this curious kid who goes around trying out anything and everything until she finally gets what she wants or finds out whatever she wants to. Asking Ashley toe to help me with the fire is like giving ice cream to a child. No way would she even suggest that. Laura thought. "Thanks, mom". Laura told her just to reassure her that she was okay and she''ll be fine even though she was not even sure about that. "I love you, sweetheart". Madeline told her as she came to peck her forehead. "Let me know if you need anything ok?". "I will". And with that, she left her room but not without looking at her for onest time. Moms and their weird way of knowing their children. You can''t seem to lie to them because trust me, they will do everything to find out that you''re lying. Some might even be detectives. Laura smiled at that thought. After her mom left, she sighed. These past few days have been hell for her. Here she is alone in her room and she can''t even seem to get any sleep. She''s scared to even close her eyes because she can''t imagine what she would see again. Thest time she slept, when she woke up, she saw everyone - her dad, her mom, and Ashley around her with their sleepy eyes revealing that they were disturbed. Laura asked them what was wrong and they told her they heard her scream and that was why they rushed in. Ashley asked her if she had a bad dream, but she didn''t seem to remember anything. She didn''t even seem to remember screaming. Ever since then, it''s been hard for her to get any sleep even though she wants to. "Let''s just hope nothing happens". She muttered to herself as she closed her eyes and surprisingly, the sleep took her by surprise. Somewhere in the deep dark forest, Evan McGraw, 23 years old, fair-skinned, with blue-gray eyes, 178cm, broad shoulders, slim body with muscture. He is the leader of the Goodwine Vampire. He is a strong leader but a good procrastinator. He is willing to lie to save the one he loves. Apart from the fact that he is a reliable leader, he is also very handsome and optimistic. He has been summoned by groups of other people like him for an important meeting but he got dyed. Arriving at the location, a beautiful youngdy rushed to meet him as others who were with her followed suit. "What took you so long?" She asked. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "I was caught up with something Emmy," Evan answered. His green eyes turned back to normal after using his speed. Emmy is the short form of Emerald. She is the second inmand of the vampire gang. To differentiate themselves from other vampires, they call themselves the "Goodwine"- meaning ''they are good but suck blood, just about any kind of blood''. The question is, "are there really good vampires"? "Really? Another excuse for wanting to skip tonight''s meeting?". A voice asked as the teamughed. "Shut the hell Adam". Evan said, ring at him, "you should know when I''m telling the truth and when I''m not by now", he added. That made Adam quiet, it showed that he hasn''t been practicing as he ought to and while he should be improving, he''s stuck at a point. "So what happened?". Emerald asked as Evan sighed. "I caught ady staring outside the window on my way here". Evan started and the whole team looked at him confused. How does ady staring outside ''her'' window affect the reason he should be thirty minutes earlier? Emerald looked at him confused, "so?" She asked, not understanding the reason. "She was staring straight over here, I couldn''t pass her without her noticing a movement in the trees, even if I used my speed. I had to wait till she was done". Everyone nodded. It''s a rule that no one must be found out no matter what. Everybody needs to be careful and not get caught, not even at the slightest chance. "d you''re here anyway. Themander told me to give this to you". Emerald handed him a sheet of paper. Evan collected the paper and asked, "What''s this?" he looked up at Emerald. She shrugged. "It was meant for you". Evan opened the paper and there thedy he saw staring out the window was the one in the paper right in front of him. The shock was so great that the paper fell from his hand. Emerald picked up the paper and was staring at Evan weirdly. "Are you OK?". She asked. It took a while before he recovered from the shock. "What does the boss want me to do to her?". He asked, staring at Emerald hoping it was not what he thought it was. "He wants you to protect her". That even shocked him more. He wasn''t expecting that. "Protect her?" Adam asked because it was a shock to him too. Emerald nodded. "Well, did they say why?" asked Evan. "I asked but they said she''s going to be useful or something like that". Something didn''t seem right and everyone knew it. When a picture of a person is given to them, it''s always that the person is a threat and perhaps another vampire that needs to be executed, but for them wanting to protect this girl is still a surprise and a big one. "I guess we''ll find out why". Evan said as he folded his papers and the team left each other and went to their various homes before gathering up at the vampire''s hideoutter in the day. The Goodwine Vampires, are vampires that have been blessed with an enormous gift of walking under sunlight. Some vampires don''t have that. Some do, but no one knows their whereabouts. It all happened when the first vampires drank the blood of an angel. Those present at that ce where sunlight screened while the others who didn''t get to enjoy that remained the vampires that walked at night. Fortunately, Evan McGraw, Adam Leo, Emerald Isle, and, a few others had parents that were sunlight screened. The question remains, why is Evan asked to protect Laura and not kill her? Could there be a reason why a vampire is asked to protect a human? Laura Meets A Strangely Familiar Guy Laura was still sleeping when little Ashley entered her room, she walked furtively to her bed without making a sound. She sat down beside her sister as she began her experiment. She touched Laura''s hair, then brought it up to her nose and smelled it, "smells nice but not as nice as mine". Shemented while perceiving her hair too. She then went to Laura''s eyes and opened one of her eyes with her hand. "Golden-brown eyes. I guess she''s got Mom''s eyes while I got Dad''s.". As if that were not enough, she walked towards Laura''s nose, snooping in her nostrils and making Laura sneeze slightly. "Hello," Ashley smiles briskly. Laura turned around to get a good insight into her sister who was dressed for school and didn''t let her enjoy the rest of her sleep. "Seriously Ash! Must this be done every time?" "I couldn''t find anything better". She shrugged. "Mummy and Daddy need you downstairs". She moved to the door before she left, and she said to Laura, "You better shower first, you stink". Laura quickly grabbed a pillow and threw it at Ashley but the little girl was too fast, and the pillow fell to the ground. Ashley peeked at her sister. "You missed". She mocked, sticking out her tongue. "Get out of my room Ash!". Laura grunted. Ashley knew her mission was sessful so she left, shutting the door behind her. Laura looked at herself in the mirror not believing that she slept and had no nightmare. I hope all my nights end up like this. She thought to herself. She went into the bathroom and heated the water a little. Looking out the window of her bathroom, she could see the snow melting and the sun was finding its way to shine despite how snowy it was. Ashley was set for school. "No fighting in school today Ashley". Her mom warned, handing her the food sk. "And less experiment". Her dad- Jones added, his eyes not leaving the newspaper he was reading. Ashley gave them a strange look, but still, she said, "I''ll keep that in mind". Before her parents could say anything, she had zoomed off and the only sound they heard was the sound of the door shutting. Laura came downstairs, but was surprised to see only her mom and dad so she asked, "Where''s Ash?". "Good morning sweetheart". Both parents greeted sending Laura warring looks. Laura smiled when she realized she didn''t greet her parents. She walked up to her dad and pecked his cheek. "Good morning dad". She greeted. She went to meet her mom who was setting up breakfast in the kitchen. "Good morning mom". She pecked her mom''s cheek as well. "You look and sound better than you did a few days ago". Her mom remarked. Jones took his eyes off the newspaper to look at his daughter and he asked, "No more nightmares?" Laura took a while before she replied. She thought for a while if she had any dreams or maybe she did but forgot about it but nothing, her mind was nk." I slept well, I guess". She said, taking a bite of her pancake. "I''m d you did," her mom said happily. "It''s been a long you were this cheerful," she added Laura wasn''t that much of a foodie so she only ate two pancakes and she was satisfied. "I will go to the shop now,". They own a flower shop where they sell different kinds of flowers for different asions and they have lovely cards too made by their daughter, Laura. ".... Besides, I still have to make more cards". She said as her parents nodded. "I''ll join you shortly," said Madeline. Laura nodded as she pecked her parents goodbye. "You shoulde sometime to see it to dad," Laura said but her dad justughed it off. "I can tell you guys are doing a good job even without seeing it". They allughed at Jone''s remark. "Be careful on the way there, OK?" Her mom advised. "I will". Laura said as she shut the door behind her. "You shoulde to check out the shop". Madeline told her husband. Jones knew where his wife was going with the discussion and he wasn''t ready to argue with her so he pulled her close, cupped her face in his palms, and said, "I don''t need to check it out because I know how amazing of a florist you are. You know the right flowers for every asion..." he paused. "... Remember when I came to you and told you I needed a flower for my mom''s birthday?" Madeline smiled because she remembered vividly that moment. "... Without knowing, you gave me her favorite flower, that''s how I figured you''re an amazing florist". After he said that, he looked into his wife''s eyes and nted a kiss on her lips. Madeline had a lot of questions, she couldn''t understand why her husband wasn''t interested ining to see her shop. He doesn''t even go out with the kids for family pics. It''s more like he was hiding, but she couldn''t tell why. She decided not to push on with the matter and just go on with it. If there''s something he wants us to know, he''d tell us about it, right? She asked herself. She decided to forget about anything and focus on her husband''s lips on hers. The kiss gave her a new assurance that her husband has nothing to hide and all she needs to do is believe him. She pulled away from the kiss, took the tes, and was about to do the dishes when her husband stood behind her and grabbed her waist. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "You can leave for work now, I''ll do the dishes". Jones offered with a smile. Madeline pulled his face closer and kissed him, "You are such a darling." she said before leaving for work. ************ "I am serious Theresa, I slept like a baby". Laura said in a video call with her friend. Theresa was Laura''s favorite customer when they opened the shop. She helped Laura boost her mom''s business by telling people about it, she and her boyfriend Jason has been amazing to her and they are like the only friends she''s got in Texas. "I just can''t believe you were able to sleep without waking up in the middle of the night screaming. Did something happenst night?". Theresa asked. Theresa knew about the nightmares and she felt sorry for her. Laura thought aboutst night, "Nothing much happened." Laura finally spoke up after a few seconds of thinking. "Well, maybe you weren''t meant to have those nightmares in the first ce". Her friend said as she nodded in agreement. Laura looked at the time and saw that she needs to do something first so she told Theresa she would call back, as she was about to end the call, someone brushed past her, hitting her on the shoulder, making her almost drop her phone on the ground but good thing she was quick enough to grab it. "Hey! Watch where you are going, will you?". She turned to face the guy. The guy turned to face her when he noticed what he had done. The moment their eyes met, Laura froze. She couldn''t believe her eyes. The shock was so great that she didn''t even know when her phone fell from her hand, her eyes were still fixed on the guy in front of her. She remained motionless and her mouth was left agape. His fair skin, green eyes, ck hair, slim body with prominent shoulders, and his small face made Laura take a step back. How can he look so familiar? She thought. The guy walked up to her and helped her pick up her phone. He was about to give the phone to her when he noticed she was motionless. He waved his hands across her face multiple times before she blinked her eyes, returning herself to reality. "Are you OK?" he asked He trieding closer to her, but Laura took to her heels. She didn''t know why, but she knew she had to leave, without looking back, she took to her heels, straight to the shop. She shut the door after her while her back rested on the door with her hand over her beating chest, Why does it feel like I know him? Like I''ve seen him before. She asked herself. She needed someone to talk to and the person that came to mind was Theresa. "She will know what to do." She muttered. She looked in her hand for her phone but was surprised to see it wasn''t in her hand. She checked her pockets and on the floor, but no phone. She got a shed back and she remembered her phone fell off her hand when she saw that stranger which means that she left it with that stranger. How am I going to get it from him now? She asked herself as she opened the door to check if he was there but he wasn''t Reed looked at the phone in his hand and wondered why she ran off like that. He had better give the phone back to her, but how would he get it across to her? He didn''t even seem to know her name or anything. Then suddenly her phone rang revealing the caller to be Theresa. He was doubting whether to pick up the call or not. After the call ended, he decided to start searching for her. He was about to begin his search when the phone rang again and this time the caller was Jason. He mustered up the courage to pick up the call. "Hello". He answered. There was a long silence on the other side of the line." Who the hell are you and what are you doing with my friend''s phone? Where''s the owner of the phone? What did you do to her?". The question came from a girl. He was shocked that he had to look at the caller again, but it was still Jason that was written there. Is Jason a girl? He thought. He ced the phone to his ear, he spoke gently saying, "I have no idea where your friend is, she ran off and left her phone behind. I was thinking of getting it to her, but I have no idea where she is". Theresa became silent as that voice calmed every wrecking nerve. She cleared her throat and asked, "Who are you?"From N?velDrama.Org. "I''m Reed Fletcher and believe me, I do not have any bad intentions towards your friend, I just want to return the phone to her. Can you tell me where she is?". Theresa became silent. How was she supposed to trust a stranger? "How am I sure I can trust you?" she asked. "If I don''t return the phone to her, you''re free to call the cops". He suggested. Theresa felt it was a good suggestion. If anything should happen to her friend, she can call the cops besides she knows his name. "She should be at her mom''s shop. It''s a florist shop, in fact, the only florist shop you''ll evere across around the Town coast". "Thanks. You can call herter to confirm". Reed hung up and began his search. Theresa prayed silently hoping that this Reed guy isn''t a bad person. She can''t risk the life of her friend by doing something so stupid, but what if he''s really a good guy and he meant well? A lot of questions and doubts were rising, but the only thing she could do was hope for the best. The Mysterious Necklace Somewhere along the Town coast, Evan was receiving a call from his human friend Max Newton. Max knew all about Evan''s secret and he''s even nning to be one, although distance has been an issue. Max was very good with information about some people in the town. Evan was inquiring about Laura and Max knew her. Max gave him some basic information that could be of help to him. "Her mother owns a flower shop?". Evan asked. "Yeah, I''m at the town coast". He told Max. "Is it the only flower shop I''ll see across town?" As he walked a little bit further, he saw a flower shop just a stone''s throw from where he was standing. "I think I''ve found it, I''ll call you back". He ended the call and walked to the shop. "Good morning and wee. This is L. A florist, how can I be of service?". Laura asked without looking at the person in front of her. She was too busy arranging some flowers into their vases. Evan and Reed looked at each other, it was as if they were examining themselves. Evan could feel something strange about Reed and Reed could feel something strange about Evan but both said nothing to each other. Evan broke the stare first. He walked to Laura, who was still busy. "Who attends to customers without looking at the?" Evan asked That voice. Laura turned only for her to see a strange person next to her. I have heard this voice before. "I came to drop your phone". Reed ced the phone on the table and left. Despite the fact he had many questions to ask Laura, he decided now wouldn''t be a good time. Laura turned to watch Reed leave. She didn''t understand why, but she was short of breath. The appearances of the two guys made her breathless. She clenched her chest tighter, hoping to breathe fine but she couldn''t. She slumped and Evan was quick to grab her. Evan looked at thedy in his arms. He studied her features, her brown hair with a fringe covering her forehead, her oblong face, her pointed nose, and her V-shaped pink lips. She looked skinny, but she weighed a lot. Evan quickly unbuttoned the top of her shirt, he was moving to other buttons when Laura groaned. He looked at her and saw her eyebrows furrowed. He didn''t understand why. Could she be dreaming? He thought. Laura''s eyes were closed and she was having that nightmare again. Without knowing, she clung to the hem of Evan''s shirt making it impossible for him to move. She held it so tight that Evan had to give up escaping. He could see she was scared, but of what? Only one way to find out. He looked around and shut the windows and doors. It''s dangerous to use his powers during the day, but he didn''t mind besides this is all part of protecting her. He thought. He ced his right hand on her forehead and closed his eyes, images started flooding into his very eyes. He could see every scene. He saw Laura running, but he couldn''t see what she was running from. He decided to focus his attention more thereby using more power, that was when the sights of hungry vampires appeared. She''s been chased by vampires? He asked himself. He opened his eyes and removed his hand from her forehead. He ced her gently on the sofa. "What exactly are you?". He asked her, but she didn''t respond to him. He knew what he had to do. He ced his right hand on her chest and the left hand on her forehead, he closed his eyes, and every dream she had about being chased by vampires, was erased. "This is for your protection," he said. He brought out something from his pocket, it was a silver ne with a pendant shaped like a full moon and he put the ne around her neck. He looked for a sharp object that he could cut himself with, he found a knife and cut his palm with it as the blood was rushing, he poured a drop of blood into the moonlight ne and the ne glowed with a red light, after some time the ne went back to its normal silver color. Evan needed some time alone to heal before he could use any of his powers again. He stared at Laura onest time before deciding it was time to leave. Without moving, he stretched forth his hand to the windows and doors and they opened. Evan could hear footsteps so he quickly jumped out of the window at the back and used his speed to leave that area. Madeline came into the shop only to see her daughter sleeping soundly on the sofa. "I thought she said she slept wellst night?". Madeline asked, but decided not to disturb her daughter. She took care of the shop while Laura slept. A Few hourster, Ashley returned from school and went straight to the shop. "Mom, I''m back". She screamed. "Be quiet!. Your sister is sleeping". Her mom cautioned. Ashley''s eyes widened in shock. "I''m going home so wait here till she''s awake and you both cane home together." "Sleeping?". Ashley asked. She took some steps closer to the sleeping beauty. "That''s so unlike her". She said as her mother nodded in agreement. Madeline left the shop.From N?velDrama.Org. Ashley took care of the shop and watched over her big sister, it was almost eight, and she looked back at her sister and decided to wake her up, but before she could wake her up, Laura woke up, holding her head as she moaned in pain. She had no idea why her head was pounding so much. Her visions were blurry, it took some time before her visions became clear. Her eyes caught her sister who was standing in front of her with folded arms. "Ashley". She called but it sounded more like a question. "Why aren''t you in school?" She asked. She tried to stand up but couldn''t find the strength to. "Who stays in school till around eight in the evening? ". Ashley asked. Eight? Did I hear that right? Laura asked herself. She stared at the clock and it was five minutes after eight. What the hell has she been doing? She thought. "Why didn''t anyone wake me?" She asked. She finally found the strength to get up and start closing up. "Where''s mom?". "She went home and told me to wait here for you to wake up". If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "What?". Laura asked. "why didn''t she wake me up?" "She didn''t want to disturb you". Ashley answered. While she was still staring at her sister, something caught her eye. She moved closer to her, but Laura was giving her weird looks. "What''s that?" Laura asked. "What''s that?" asked Ashley with her finger pointing to the ne around Laura''s neck. "What''s what?". Laura couldn''t understand what Ashley was saying. She felt it was one of her jokes so she said, "Listen, Ash, if this is some kind of a joke, I''m not in the mood for it right now." "I''m serious. There is something around your neck. It''s like a kind of ne". Ashley said. Laura finally looked down and there it was the ne. "What the heck!" she eximed. "How did this get around my neck?" She rushed to look for a mirror. She was fortunate to see a transparent ss. She looked at her neck and she saw the silver-moon-shaped ne. "How did this..?" She paused. "It suits you perfectly. Where did you get it?". Ashley smiled. Laura thought for a while about the ne getting around her neck but she had no idea. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "I don''t know, can you get it off me?". "Okay". Laura scouted so Ashley could get to her neck. Ashley looked for a look around the ne, but there was none. "Um... there seems to be a problem., she said. "What now?". Laura grunted. She was fed up with everything that had happened to her today. First, she had to meet two strangers that triggered something in her and now a ne finds itself mysteriously around her neck. What more does she need to expect in one day? "There''s neither a hook nor a knot". Ashley said, still looking at the ne. "What?? How''s that possible?". Laura asked. She tried to pull the ne above her head, but it didn''t work. She tried to cut the ne, but she injured her neck in the process. "St Laura, you''re injuring yourself. Let''s go home first, we''ll think of a way to get it off". Ashley said while holding her sister''s hand. Laura felt it was a good idea, that way she can focus more on how to get the mysterious ne off her. "Don''t tell mom and dad about this, I don''t want them worrying, understand?". Ashley nodded as they went home. Immediately after they got home, Laura greeted her parents and ran straight to her room. Her parents looked at her then at Ashley where it lingered. Ashley knew her parents wanted exnations, but instead, she shrugged pretending not to know anything. "I''ll be in my room in case you need me." She quickly went to her room before they could ask her further questions. Two vampires Meet a Human Evan walked to his house and he was surprised to see his team there. "What are you all doing here?". Evan lives alone in this huge house. His mother ran away after finding out his father was a vampire after giving birth to him of course. Evan''s father is the boss of the Goodwine. "We came looking for you. Where have you been?". Adam asked. "Out". He answered bluntly. "How about your search with um... What''s her name again?". Emerald asked, trying to remember Laura''s name. "I found her, but she''s in danger". Evan said as they all looked shocked and worried. "I went into her mind and I also used my powers to go into her dream". "What?". Emerald asked. "Are you crazy? Don''t you have any idea how dangerous interfering with people''s dreams is, you could have been locked in there forever". "I know OK? I don''t need all that lecture. But you all won''t believe what she dreamt about?". "A Knight in shining armor?". Adam asked as everyone stared at him. "What?" He asked them. "Anyways, she didn''t dream about Knights she has never dreamt about Knights not to talk of them in shining armor." "So what then did she dream about?". Chloe Wood asked. Evan sighed before he replied. "Vampires". "What?". Everyone chorused. "That''s not possible". Jim Lee said. "It is because I saw it". "So what did you do?". Emerald asked. "I had no choice but to erase her memory and the dream too". "Why would you do that? Isn''t it better for her to know her life''s in danger?". Chloe asked. "If she doesn''t know, they wouldn''t know. It''s as simple as that. If those vampires find out she has a hint about them, then her life is in danger". They all agreed. "I thought we were going to live a quiet life forever, but now it looks like a war is going to break out soon". Jim said. "It all begins with this girl and it will end with her". Adam said. Everyone was giving their opinion about the matter, but Evan was silent for a while like his mind was hovering around searching for something he might have missed, then it suddenly hit him. "Right, I found a vampire". He said and that got everyone quiet. "Where? How?". Emerald asked.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "At Laura''s shop". "Who is Laura?". Adam asked. "Oh! Is that her name?" "yeah". "This is confusing. How do they know each other?". Jm asked. "I don''t think they do. It''s kind of hard to exin. From the way I see it, it''s like she knows the two of us because when she saw the both of us, she was shocked and fainted". "This is weird". Emerald said. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "I think there''s more to why the boss wants you to protect her". Adam said. "I know but what could be the reason?". Evan asked himself. "Do you think she''s a vampire too?". Chloe asked. Evan thought about it. He thought about every encounter he had with her and the few minutes he spent with her. "No, I don''t think she is". "How would you know? I mean you talked about how shocked she was when she saw the two of you, that could mean something". Chloe said. "She''s not. I put the moonlight ne on her neck, if she was a vampire, she would have vanished". "The moonlight ne is dangerous". Emerald said. "To vampires, not to humans". Evan corrected her. "Let''s just be careful. If there''s one vampire out there, there could be more". "We''ll be careful". Evan stood up and was ready to leave when Emerald walked up to him. "Where are you going?". She asked him. "I need to check up on her to see if I''ll find anything". "Be safe, OK?". Emerald said. She tried to touch his face, but he looked away. "Do you still hate me?" She asked "Not now Emerald ". And with that, he left. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! **** Reed went to the quarter where he was staying with his team. "I met someone today". He told them as he sat on the sofa. "I think he''s one of us". The team looked at him "How sure are you, he''s a vampire?" Jack McGuire asked. "I could feel it and he could feel it too". Reed said. "This isn''t right". Phoebe answered. "That''s not possible. There hasn''t been another vampire for a century now". Phoebe Daisy said. "That''s what we thought". Reed told them. "Why are they suddenly showing themselves?". Flora Hanson asked. Reed stood up to calm down his team since he could sense the terror in their voice. "All we need to do is be careful. There are some vampires that walk in the day, just like us. We can''t put ourselves into any kind of danger. Be careful. If you sense anything, just leave immediately". He addressed as they all nodded. Reed couldn''t tell if the vampire, he met was a good one or a bad one, all he knew was that the guy was a threat to him. His attention drifted to the girl he met. Could there be something about her that he might have missed? He thought. He remembered her face, her golden-brown eyes, and that beautiful straight hair she''s got. He had no idea why he was thinking of someone he wouldn''t meet again. If he has his way, he would want to see her again and ask her those questions he couldn''t ask her because of the guy he met. How do they know each other? He thought. Could it be that she is also a vampire? He shook his head at the thought of that. "She doesn''t seem to possess the traits of a vampire." He muttered. Then who or what is she? He walked up and down the room, thinking and biting his finger. "I didn''t even ask her name?" He stared at the moon, "Will I get to see her again?" He asked the moon, hoping for some kind of answer but the moon kept staring back at him. Curious Reed Laura sat on her bed as different thoughts came to her mind. For some days now, things have not been the same. But how? She asked herself. Before they moved to this city, she was doing OK and there were no nightmares or she meeting strangers she felt she has seen before but everything changed when she moved to this city. Could there be something wrong with this ce? She asked herself. The thoughts were overwhelming her and it was driving her crazy. She felt she needed air so she stood up and opened her window to the outer darkness. "There''s just something out there that gives me a sigh of relief". She said as she ced her hand on the ne. A few hours ago she was trying so hard to get the ne off but she couldn''t. It was like the ne was meant for her and her alone. "I wonder who gave this to me". She said as stared at the moon. "it''s not even a full moon yet". ********** Evan stood behind a tree, trying to hide from the lights emitting from Laura''s room. "I wonder what she''s still doing awake". He thought. "should I read her mind a little?". He asked himself smiling at the idea. He positioned his ear in a way he could listen clearly to her mind. Although it wasn''t easy because different thoughts from other people wereing in at the same time. It was his duty to listen carefully and pick out the thoughts that belongs to Laura. Despite how hard he tried, it was hard for him to then he remembered the ne. "how could I forget?". It''s hard for any vampire to read her mind if she has that ne on. The ne has effects on other vampires but it doesn''t affect her and Evan. He waited for some time till she closed the windows, then he stepped out of his hiding ce and stared at the window. "whatever you are Laura, I''ll figure it out". He said. He was about to leave when he heard some movement in the bush. Before the person could attack him first, he used his reflexes and caught the person and to his surprise it was Emerald. "Emerald?". He said shockingly. He wasn''t expecting to see her here. "what are you doing here?". He asked her as she stared into his eyes. "Evan, why are you avoiding me?". She asked, taking his hands into her hands as she filled up the spaces between his fingers. "Emerald I''ve told you, not now. We have better things to do....". "like what?". She cuts in. "so you''re going to protect her all your life?". She asked sarcastically. Evan gave a bittersweet smile as he pushed her away from him a little so he could see her face. "... What do you want Emmy?". "isn''t it obvious? ". She asked moving closer to him. "I want you back Evan". She said touching his chest. "I want to feel your arms on my body again," Emerald said as she took his hands and nted a kiss on them. She stared into his brown eyes that glimmered when the moonlight reflects on them. After she was sure she had gotten his attention, she looked straight to his lips where they lingered. "I want to feel your kiss once again". And with that, she kissed him, making his eyes change from brown to green. He had to shake his head so he could get to his senses. "stop it, Emmy." He said as he pushed her away, walking a few miles away from her "you can continue pushing me away but it doesn''t change the fact that you still love me Evan and that you want me as much as I do or even m...". Before she could finish her words, Evan rushed, his eyes turning green as he kissed her. His hands moved to the hem of her skirt as he rubbed his hands on her thigh, moving his hands up and down and in random motion. Emerald''s eyes turned green when his hands touched her skin. Surprisingly, he still has that same effect on her. After being passionate with each other for a few minutes, Evan''s eyes changed back to their normal color. He stared at the already heated Emerald who was trying so hard to control her urges. "Why did you stop?". she asked. Evan went close to her and held her by her shoulder, staring straight into her eyes searching for something, anything but he couldn''t find what he was looking for. "I don''t feel anything Emerald," he said and that shocked Emerald to the bone marrow. "The spark when I kiss you, the delight to go beyond kissing, the desire to want you as mine, all of that is gone, Emmy". "I know it''s because of what I did and I''m s...". Before she could finish her sentence, he ced a finger on her lips, shushing her. "You and I both know it''s not because of what you did". Emerald didn''t seem to understand what was going on here. She knew she made a mistake by going out with Jim while she was still in a rtionship with Evan and she knew she was wrong to try to make Evan jealous by kissing Adam in his presence but she was young and foolish. She didn''t know what she was doing. How she wishes Evan would just let go of the past and let them go on with their rtionship. "what do you mean?". She asked her voice sounding so sad and hurting. "let''s go home, Emmy". The conversation ended as they walked in silence. Reed sat on his bed pressing his phone when a call came in. It was Laura. He looked at the name over and over again to see if his eyes were functioning or maybe he was seeing things but when he confirmed his eyes were working perfectly fine and that she was the one calling, he epted the call. "Hello". Laura said her voice so cool and calm. "yeah". Reed answered. "I''m sorry to disturb you by this time of the night, it''s just that I saw your calls and I just didn''t have the time to pick up those calls that''s why I decided to call now. Please who am I on to? "she asked. "I''m Reed. I''m sorry, you said you saw my number on your phone?". "yes". Reed became confused. When did he call her? And if he didn''t, how did she get his number?. He thought. After much thinking, he found out that he did call her that morning she left her phone and due to the whole incident that happened with her fainting and the vampire he saw, he just collected her number and promised to call her when he gets home.From N?velDrama.Org. "hello". Laura''s voice pulled him out of his thoughts. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "yeah". "weren''t you the one that called?" she asked. "I did. I just wanted to check on you. The day you fainted, I called so I could talk to you and ask how you were ". This time, the pause came from Laura. What did he mean by "she fainted"?". She asked herself. "um.... I''m sorry but I think there''s a misunderstanding. I don''t think I fainted maybe It was someone else you mistook me for". Laura saidughing sheepishly. "no I''m not wrong, I know what I saw and I''m certain it was you". "you''ve got the wrong girl ". "I know what I saw..." Reed paused as it finally hits him about what was going on. He wiped her memory. That vampire guy wiped her memory. That''s the only thing that can exin this. Reed thought. "can we see tomorrow?". He said but when he felt like she would turn him down, he tried to make it more convincing. "I''ll exin myself better," he said. "OK. Tomorrow then". Laura was about to cut the call but then a question came to her. "do you remember where I wo...". "the flower shop. The only one I''d ever find. I think I do". That made Laura giggle a little. "bye then". She said and hung up. "whatever you are Laura, I''ll figure it out ". Hey on his bed while thinking of what tomorrow holds. The Unexpected Kiss It''s Saturday morning. Reed decided to go early to see Laura. He wore a blue shirt and ck trousers with ck canvas to go with it. Since it was still bright and early, he decided to use his speed to get halfway through and when he saw he was closed by, he started walking. He got to the shop but it wasn''t open yet. "maybe I was a little bit early". He told himself, as he stood outside waiting for her. Laura''s mom got to the shop only to find an unfamiliar face standing outside her shop. "Excuse me young man, do I know you?". She asked. Reed cleared his throat thinking of what to say but he had no idea what to say. Maybe I should read her thoughts, that would give me enough time to think of what to say. So he concentrated on her mind. "I wonder what he''s doing here. I''ve never seen him here before. Could it be he wants to buy flowers? Maybe I should ask him that". He read her thoughts as an idea came to him. "I came to buy flowers but since I didn''t know the opening time, I came a bit early I presume". Reed smiled as he scratches his hair. "I can see he is shy". Her thoughts said which made him smile more. Reed decided to ask her further questions but he had to make sure it wouldn''t sound like he was interested in her daughter. "is it just you today?". Reed asked. "No. My children areing. They should be here now ". After she said that, giggles were heard and Reed turned, he saw Laura and a little girl. Should be her sister, he thought. Ashley and Laura were engrossed in their discussion that they didn''t even notice they had a visitor. Ashley was the first to see him and as curious as she is, she decided to show it. "who do we have here? ". Ashley pointed. Laura looked at where Ashley was pointing only for her to find the strange familiar guy. Ashley walked around Reed inspecting him from head to toe." I''m Ashley and who are you?". Ashley asked. "Are you Laura''s boyfriend?". She added. "Ash! Seriously?". Laura asked as she went closer to meet the guy. "Hi. You must be Reed". She said shaking his hand. Reed nodded. "please pardon my sister, that''s how she is". "no offense taken. She''s kind of cute". Reed said which made themugh. "mom". Laura called. "yes, darling". Her mom replied. "can Reed and I go somewhere for a while?". Laura asked. "you know him?". Her mom asked staring at the strange guy. Laura looked at Reed, staring at him for a while." About to". She said as she looked at her mom. "OK sweetheart. Don''t stay too long". Her mother said. "... and Mr. Reed, make sure nothing happens to my sister". Ashley instructed folding her arms. Reed smiled and nodded. "I promise to protect her with my life, your highness". Reed said as he bowed his head to Ashley. "I like him already". Ashley said as she went inside the shop. Laura bade her mom goodbye as she and Reed went for a walk. All through the walk, Reed was trying so hard to read Laura''s thoughts but somehow he couldn''t and he didn''t know why. It was like a force was blocking him from having ess to her mind. "Aren''t you overdressed for work in the shop? I mean it''s hot and you''re dressed like this ". Reed said as he stared at Laura''s dress. "Um... I just love wearing clothes like this, it''sfortable". She lied. The clothes weren''tfortable. She wore a pink shirt and a ck jacket with ck trousers. It was sunny and she knew she had to wear morefortable clothes but because of the ne, she had to dress up so her parents won''t find out about it. She had ns of taking off the clothes when her mom goes home so she can stay in the shop with Ashley. "I see. Anyways, thanks for agreeing to see me ". Reed said finally giving up on reading her mind. "thanks to I guess ". Laura said. Reed looked at her." what are you thanking me for?". He said. "for asking to see me?". Laura said shrugging. Reed smiled as Laura smiled too. "you''re beautiful". That came out wrong, he wasn''t supposed to say that. "I am sorry. I shouldn''t...". "it''s fine besides it''s just apliment". Laura said which made Reed rx more. "so what is it you wanted to tell me?". Laura asked. "what?". Reed said. "The reason for our meeting today? You said you wanted to exin things to me, that''s why we are meeting right? ". Laura exined. "yeah. About that, I.... Um... I was curious about you". He said as Laura''s eyes were so fixed on him that she wasn''t watching where she was going. She hit her foot against a stone making her lose her bnce but good thing Reed was fast enough to catch her before she falls. They stared into each other''s eyes that was when Reed''s eyes caught the ne she was wearing. The ne she tried so hard to hide, came out of its hiding when she tripped. Reed suddenly started feeling a change in his body. His hands were starting to change and his ears were hearing a loud sound that could be deafening to a person. His teeth were bing ufortable. He knew sooner orter he would transform into a vampire. He had to get out of there. If he''s in his vampire form, he can''t withstand the sun. Same with the rest of the vampires gifted with sunscreen power. He didn''t even know when he let go of her hand, making her fall down to the ground. "I''m sorry". And with that he left, leaving Laura on the ground. "too much for protecting me". Laura said as she stood up dusting her body. "I wonder if Ashley is still gonna like him after I tell her what happened". Laura said to herself as she imagined how frustrated Ashley would be which made her smile a little. Then her thoughts went back to Reed, "why did he run off like that?". She asked herself but since she couldn''t get the answer, she decided to go to the shop. She hadn''t walked five miles when she sensed the presence of someone. She hasn''t seen the person yet but she could sense the person. Because of the ne and the blood, Evan dropped on the ne it made it easier for her to sense his presence. Evan was with his 6 teams Jim, Chloe, Adam, Emerald, Alex, and Tessa. They wereughing and jesting. Evan suddenly stopped as if he could feel her presence too.Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. "Are you OK?". Emerald asked noticing the abrupt change in him. Just as Evan was about to say something, Laura walked to them and stood in front of Evan, their eyes staring at each other. Laura had no idea why she was standing in front of him but she knew she had to be there. "we''re... going to leave.... you two to... settle whatever this is... ". Adam said as he gestured for the rest of the team to follow him. Emerald was reluctant to go but Adam forced her toe with them. A few secondster, Evan was left alone with Laura. "Hi". He managed to say because right there, Laura kissed him creating all kinds of electric shock in his body. He had no idea what this is but damn, he''s going on with it. He said to himself as he pulled Laura closer to himself, deepening the kiss. Secret Revealed Adam and his friends hid somewhere so they could get a glimpse of what was going on between Evan and Laura and it was a shock to them when Laura kissed Evan. Adam stared at Emerald, and he could see the anger and jealousy in her eyes while the rest of the team was stunned when Evan pulled Laura close and deepened the kiss. No one was expecting that, but in this world we live in, we are to expect. the unexpected. Like being awakened from a trance, Laura quickly pulled away from him. She had no idea what she had just done, she couldn''t even look at the guy in his eyes. She decided now would be the best time to flee, but before she could carry out her n, Evan stopped her. "Where do you think you''re going?". Evan asked, holding her hand. Laura didn''t see thating. "Um.... i... I....". No words wereing out. "You can''t just go around kissing people and leaving them dumbfounded at least you''ve got to give them some kind of exnation". Evan said. "Let go of me". Laura said, pulling her hand away from his grip, but seriously, dragging with a vampire? What are the odds she''s even going to win?. "Stop making this feel like I''m the only one at fault here, you...". She pointed to his chest. "... Deepened the kiss given to you by a stranger now tell me, why would you do that?". "Oh! so now you''re passing the me on me, right?". Evan said. "Well, anyways I deepened the kiss because your lips were so soft and tempting, I couldn''t resist it. So now tell me, why did you kiss me?". Why did he even have to answer that? She asked herself. "Can you let go of my hand first? In case you don''t know, you''re holding onto it tight and it''s hurting". "Fine". Evan said. The moment he let go of her hand, Laura ran as fast as her legs could carry her without looking back. "I hope never to cross path with him ever". She said as she ran. Emerald was the first toe out of her hiding as she approached Evan who was stunned by the girl he was with a few seconds ago. Emerald was so angry not because the girl kissed him but because he epted the kiss and kissed her back. "what was that all about?". She asked folding her arms as the rest of the team came to join them, waiting to hear some answers. Evan decided not to exin himself to anyone but Emerald kept on bombarding him with questions to the point he just had to say something, anything to get him out of this awkward position. "Tell me, is this your way of protecting her?". Emerald said as Evan looked at her and he could see the hatred, anger, and jealousy but he couldn''t care any less. "I don''t owe you any exnation, Emmy". He said. "but you owe us an exnation". She said as Evan looked at the rest of the team and seriously they needed some exnations too. "so you see, this isn''t about me". ************* Reed looked at his mother- Catherine who was sleeping on the sofa in the sitting room as different thoughts came into his head. His mother told him his father abandoned him when she was pregnant with him and because she couldn''t live with the shame, she had to travel here to raise him and give him a better life but somehow he wishes there were more answers. He wishes to listen to his father''s side of the story but after 22 years, the man hadn''te looking for him. That made the hatred he felt for his father grow stronger. His thoughts went to Laura, there''s just something about her that draws him closer to her and something about her that pulls him away from her. And he couldn''t understand why. His thoughts drifted to the ne. "Why did she have that on?". He asked himself as he paced the sitting room. "could it be she''s also a vampire-like him?". He shook his head because he knew chances of her being a vampire were rare. Not possible. "then why?". He asked himself but he knew he''d only be getting assumptions if he continue asking himself. "I should better go ask her". He was about to leave when he remembered how he fled and left her alone. He didn''t keep the promise he made to her sister. "Would she even talk to me?" was only one way to find out. He said to himself as he left the house. ********** Jones- Laura''s dad was in his room going through some of his stuff when his eyes went to a picture he took with his former girlfriend that left him without saying a word to him. The moment she found out he was a vampire, she ran away without a trace. Madeline had no idea what her husband is and he is too scared to tell her, afraid she would just leave as his other woman did. He decided to take this secret to his grave. Jones knew he wouldn''t get destroyed by the sun but why is he still scared of going outside? Could it be that he is hiding something? Or could people be looking for him? "honey". His wife called as he quickly hid all his stuff as fast as he could with his powers. "are you in?". Madeline asked as she opened the door only to find her husband in a dancing position. The first thing she did was burst intoughter. "it''s been a while you danced". she said as she went closer to him. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! " it''s been a while since we danced". He said pulling his wife close as he gently ced his hands on her waist while her arms circled his neck. The music "how would you feel by Ed Sheeran" was ying and they were both dancing to the tune. "honey". She called as she looked into his eyes. When she saw that his eyes gave her a signal to talk, she continued. "is everything OK?". She asked. Stunned by the question, Jones raised an eyebrow in confusion. "why did you ask that?".From N?velDrama.Org. Madeline pulled out of his arms as she sat on the bed. "you''re different". She said. "it''s like I don''t even know you anymore. What''s going on?" "sweetheart, there''s nothing wrong. Everything is fine". "Everything is not fine and you know it". She exploded. "you don''t take me out on dates anymore. Never for once have youe to the shop to check out how the business is doing. You don''t take the kids out... You''ve never taken them out. We have never had family time outdoors like every other normal family Jones and you''re telling me nothing?". She said. It was like everything she had been keeping in, just burst right out. "The kids are hurt even though they don''t say it, I am hurt too. I try so hard to convince myself that everything is fine and even if they are not, you''d tell me but I''ve waited for so long and I have had enough. So tell me, what''s the hell is going on?". She asked once again. Jones knew it was time to reveal the truth. Despite the fact he wanted to take his secret to the grave so badly, he loved his family more. But how was he going to tell her? And even if he did tell her, how would she feel? Maybe he should just continue hiding the truth and take the secrets to the grave as he said earlier. Madeline stood waiting for answers but none wasing. She looked at her husband and it was like he wasn''t ready to spill the beans so she decided it would be best to just leave. As she moved close to the door about to open it, Jones spoke. "I''m a vampire". He said as Madeline stopped, her hand still on the handle of the door. Did she hear that right? No, she probably heard something else like a ''Van'' and a ''Hire''. She turned so she could hear him say whatever it is he just said. "I''m a Vampire, Madeline". He said as her eyes opened wide in shock. Do Who Drink Blood "I am a vampire, Madeline". He said as Madeline opened her eyes in shock. She stood still for about a minute before she regained herself. "you might want to see down to listen to it". Jones said as he sat on the bed. Like a robot being controlled, Madeline walked up to her husband and sat down two inches away from him. Jones understood so he decided not toment about it. "It happened a long time ago in Manhattan". ~~~shback~~~ A few years ago, Jones lived with his family, his father-Andreas, his mother-Caroline, and his older brother Allen. Jones was the little one in the family and he had no idea what his family was. All he knew was, that they go out very early in the morning before the cock crows ande back veryte at night. Sometimes theye back home with scratches that be invincible the following day. Things were going pretty well until one night. Jones was in his room sleeping when suddenly he felt a sharp pain in his neck. The pain was so much that he fainted. He woke up the following morning not remembering anything. But things changed for him when he found himself running faster than a moving car, hearing people''s thoughts, his eyes changing to green, and his attitude changed with every full moon. He kept it from his family because he didn''t want them to see him as a freak but his family already knew about it. "it''s time son". His father told him as he looked at all of them in confusion. "time for what? ". He asked them. Allen moved closer to him touching him by his shoulders and in a sh they were in a man cave at least that''s what it is called in the vampire world. A cave where the rest of their kinds stay and where things happen. Before he could say anything, his parents appeared. "Can someone exin to me what the hell is going on here?" he asked them. They looked at one another and only one idea came into their minds. The three of their eyes turned green, fangs starteding out of their teeth and their nails started growing into ws. Jones couldn''t believe his eyes, right here are his families who are vampires?. "you guys are vampires?". He asked. "including you". Allen told him but Jonesughed it off. "there''s no way I''m one of you guys. I mean, don''t you have to get bitten to be a vampire and from what I know, I don''t think vampires are hereditary". "Some are". His father said as they all changed back to normal. "well, I know I''m not a vampire". Jones said convincingly. "Actually...". His brother saiding in front of him. "... You are". "what?".N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "you run faster than even the cheetah itself, you can disappear from here to there, your eyes change color, you get affected by the full moon, what more do you need?". His brother told him. "no... That''s not possible. All those things you mentioned are called gifts. It was given to me". "by me". Allen said. "I bit you, Jones, a few nights ago". Jonesughed. "you''re kidding me right? I mean I''m sure this is one of your silly jokes. If you did bite me as you said then why don''t I remember it and isn''t there supposed to be a mark?". "I took away your memory and I healed the wound with my blood". Jones paced in circles thinking of instances that his brother is telling the truth but he couldn''t remember any. "We were running low on vampires that''s why I had to change you. The world is bing evil and more vampires areing out of their hiding and we are trying our best to put them in ce". His brother exined. "Woah Woah. Hold on a second. You guys are what? Fighting other vampires?". "We are the good guys". his brother said. "oh, you guys don''t drink blood?". Jones asked as his brother sighed. Allen understood because he went through the same thing when his father changed him. He had lots of questions including annoying ones. "Listen, you are a vampire and you can''t change it". "Does the sun affect you guys?". They shook their head. "what about cloves of garlic and holy water?". His father was getting inferior and his son wasn''t taking this discussion seriously. So he did the only thing he could think of, he ced his hand on his son''s forehead as every memory starts shing before his eyes. Jones couldn''t take the pain he was feeling inside his head. His ears were buzzing with so many soundsing in. and Jones couldn''t take it anymore. He finally got the message his father was trying to pass now he can stop. "make it stop dad". Jones said holding his head with his two hands. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Fully satisfied with the progress, Andreas set his son free. "Now, any more questions?". His father asked but after going through that terror, there''s no way he''s asking any more questions. Reality.. "How could you keep something this huge away from us?". Madeline asked. "I know sweetheart and I''m sorry". Jones said trying to calm his wife. Madeline stood up and paced in circles. "How long were you nning to keep this a secret?". "I was nning on taking it to the grave only because I do not want to endanger your life and the kids ". Jones said, standing up to meet his wife. "Darling, I do not know how to take this.... It''s a lot to chew". "I know honey, believe me, I''m still the same man you married a few years ago". "Do you drink blood?". His wife asked as their children walked into the room. "Do who drink blood?". Ashley said, folding her arms while Laura walked in right after her. Madeline and Jones looked at each other looking for the perfect lie toe up with since they know it wouldn''t be that easy to fool their children especially curious Ashley.". Jones said convincingly. The Strange Aura Emerald couldn''t get the scene out of her head. She knew talking about it to Evan was a bad idea but she didn''t seem to care about that. All she needs right now is an answer and she won''t stop until she gets it from him. She walked up to Evan who was having his nap. Even though Evan was sleeping, he could hear her footsteps. "what do you want?". He asked with his eyes closed. Emerald walked up to him, sitting right beside him with folded arms. She didn''t say anything but to Evan, her silence meant a lot. "speak". She took a breath in before letting all herints out. "I know I do not mean anything to you anymore, I know you do not feel the same way for me anymore, I know you do not love me anymore but did you have to do that?". She said almost shedding tears. Evan sat up and looked at her. "what the hell are you talking about?". He asked still looking at her. "you kissed her Evan. How could you?". It was then Evan understood what she meant. "she kissed me first, let''s not forget that part". "did you have to kiss her in return?". She asked. Evan has had enough of herint. He knew he has to make her understand that he is eligible to be with any girl he wants and so is she. It''s not like their centa was tied to the same ce. "Emerald listen to me". He told her with all seriousness. "I don''t love you the way you want me to. The love I have for you is a sibling kind of love.... then I was madly in love with you and I wanted more but with time I....". he paused refreshingly his memory. "... I figured I just love you as a friend and a sister. It has nothing to do with what you did. It''s just feelings Emerald and they change... people change". "you''re choosing her over me isn''t it?". She asked. Evan shook his head. This was a lot tougher than he thought. "I ain''t choosing her over anyone". Heid down back on his bed. "I just hope you know exactly what you''re doing. Getting her involved in your life, I hope you''re ready to pay the price". And with that, she walked out on him. Evan closed his eyes as he drifted to sleep. He was happy he had settled things with Emerald. Even though he knew Emerald would stop bugging him, he also knew he would miss her but he had to do this. *********** "whose blood are we talking about here?". Ashley asked again, licking her ice cream. "I was just telling your mother about a movie I watched when I was your age". Jones said as his wife smiled. "yeah he was and it was really interestinging from him. You know how funny your dad can be". Madeline said as her children left. "what''s the name of the movie?". Ashley asked. Madeline and Jones looked at each other before looking at Ashley who was licking her ice cream and waiting for their answer. "It was....". Before Jones could say anything, a knock was heard at the door downstairs. "I''ll go get it". Ashley said rushing down to open the door. She opened the door and just stood there staring at the visitor. "Ash who''s at the door?". Laura askeding downstairs. Since Ashley wasn''t saying anything, Laura went straight for the door. Peeping to see who is at the door, she saw Reed standing right in front of her. She had no idea how he found out where she lives. She has no idea what he is doing here and the worst part is how is she going to exin this to her father. "what are you doing here?". She asked. "um.... I''m going to leave you to settle this". Ashley said as she left, leaving Laura and Reed alone. "Aren''t you going to ask me in at least?". Reed asked smiling. Laura knew it was wrong to keep him outside but she also knew it would be wrong if she allowed him in. "Laura, why are you keeping the young man out, let him in". Her dad said, startling the life out of her. Reed looked at her waiting for permission to be allowed in. "well, are you going to let me in or not?". He asked as Laura gave way for him toe in. Laura shut the door behind her as she gestured for Reed to follow her. "please have a seat". She said trying her best to put a straight face. Reed sat down smiling at her while Ashley sat opposite him with her eyes glued to his face. "get something for him, Ashley, stop staring at him like that". Her mom said. "but he isn''t my guest". She said as her eyes went to Laura who was already sending hersers with her eyes. " fine". Ashley said as she stood up to get a drink for Reed. "So who are you?". Jones asked appearing from the kitchen as he sat down on the chair in front of Reed. When their eyes met, time stopped for a while. Jones had to blink to bring himself back to reality. "um...." Reed couldn''t find his voice anymore. He was speechless. He cleared his throat. "here". Ashley said with a ss of fruit juice in her hand. She gave it to him and Reed collected it gulping everything in the ss in a go not because he was thirsty but because he wasn''tfortable. Something about Laura''s father stirred something inside him and he knew Laura''s father felt it too. "thank you". He said cing the ss on the table. Laura and Ashley were giving each other weird stares. "so who do you say you are?". Jones asked trying to ignore everything he felt. "my name is Reed. Reed Fletcher". He said as Jones nodded. "So who are you to my daughter?". Jones asked. "A friend". Reed answered as Laura returned the stare to Reed. Did he just say, friend? To her, he is a stranger that seems so familiar in a way she couldn''t exin and now he called her friend? "what about your parents?". Jones asked. e on, you shouldn''t be asking him all that question on the first day. It''s not like he is your daughter''s boyfriend". Martina said. "I''m only trying to know the kind of friend my daughter is keeping around". Jones said. Reed smiled. "it''s not a big deal. Um... I stay with my mom... My dad... I.... Um..... Have no memory of him. I don''t know if he''s still alive or dead or if he''s searching or if he has any idea he has a son... I don''t know...". Reed said trying to stop the tears from flowing. He wanted so much to tell someone about this and he was d he could. "I don''t know if I should hate him or love him or... Just not think about him but the truth is, I feel he''s a coward for leaving me and my mom alone in this world". He said as everyone felt sad. "we''re so sorry to hear that". Martina said. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "What did your mom tell you about your dad?". Jones asked. "Darling, not now OK? This guy has gone through a lot and it''s not nice to keep reminding him about something he wants to forget". Madeline warned. "it''s fine". Reed told Martin as he turned to look at Jones. "she told me my dad abandoned her after he knew she was carrying his child. She told me that she loved him so much but he didn''t love her as much as she did. Because she needed time to heal from the hurt she was feeling, she had to leave Manhattan and moved in here". When Jones heard Manhattan, he couldn''t believe his ears. The story Reed talks about remind reminds much of his ex-wife, he knew so many people who migrate from one state to another, so definitely this guy''s story is just one of those stories. "well, I''m sorry to hear that". Jones said as he pats Reed''s shoulder. "Just make yourself at home, dinner would be served soon". Madeline said as Laura looked at her mom. "he''s staying over for dinner?". Laura asked looking at Reed and then at her mom where it lingered.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "do you mind?". Madeline asked Reed. "of course not. I''d be honored ". Reed said earning a chuckle from Laura who couldn''t believe this was happening. Just as Laura was going to follow her mom to the kitchen to prepare dinner, the light went off. "letting him stay here clearly shows it''s a bad idea". Laura whispered but Reed heard it and he smiled. "I think it''s going to rain". Ashley said when suddenly, a thunderstruck so loud that Laura gasped. "don''t tell me you''re scared of thunder". Reed asked as Ashley chuckled. "shut up". Laura said as she tried to find her phone or touch it when her foot hit something making her lose her bnce but before she could hit the ground, Reed grabbed her. Despite how dark it was, he could see. Before Laura could crawl out of his embrace, the light came back on. Ashley was the first to burst out intoughter. Laura quickly pushed Reed as she ran into the kitchen with her mom. "I like you". Ashley said winking at Reed. Somehow, Reed likes it here... He likes the family, their simplicity, and of course Laura. The Mysterious Necklace Ruins The Get-together Evan decided to go check up on Laura. He went to the same spot as he checked her room but he was surprised to see her room light wasn''t on. "could she be asleep already?". He asked himself. Only one way to find out. He used his hearing power as he heard voices and the mention of someone''s name that sounded so familiar. He couldn''t be sure if it was the same person or not so he decided he was going to go in and find out. He walked to the house and knocked at the door. Immediately a young girl appeared in front of him. She stared at him from head to toe. "Who are you?". She asked. "Ashley who''s that?". Laura asked. "I think this is for you". Ashley said as she went to join the others in the dining while Laura came to attend to the visitor. Evan wore a hood that was covering his head so Laura couldn''t get a proper view of his face. "who are you?". She asked as Evan removed the hood. When she saw it was him, she tried to close the door but he was fast to grab the door. "honey, who is that?". Her mom asked. "it''s no one". She yelled. "what are you doing here?". She whispered to him. "What? Are you scared of me now?". Evan asked folding his arms. "listen, it''s raining outside in case you can''t see it. Can you let me in first?". Evan asked. "There''s no way I''m letting you in here". Laura said. All efforts to send him away or shut him out proved abortive. Evan decided to push his way through but how? Then his opportunity came. A thunderstruck made Laura so frightened that she rushed to meet and hug him, holding him so tight that it was hard for him to breathe. "Laura, are you okay?". before Laura could open her eyes, Evan was already in. She knew there was no way she was pushing him out now that he is in. ", Oh it''s you". her mom said as Laura looked at both of them in shock. "Good evening ma''am. I''m so sorry toe by, I was around your house on my way home when the rain started and I needed a shelter. I had no idea this was your home". He lied. Convinced by the lie, Laura decided to let him stay since he wasn''t here for her or the kiss. "Would you like to join us for dinner?". Her mom asked. Evan nodded as he joined the rest on the table where he met Reed of course and Laura''s father who he''s seeing for the first time. Evan was asked the same question too but his answers were simple and he didn''t unveil the truth about his family and himself of course. Laura wasn''tfortable eating with these two guys in the house. First, Reed, and now Evan. How many more does she have to encounter before you can be free? Laura asked herself as she ate her food slowly. While they were making jokes andughing, Laura just sat there staring at the two guys sitting right beside her. Reed was sitting in front of her and Evan was sitting beside her. Could this day get any worse? She asked herself. Evan decided to do something fun. Since Laura was sitting beside him, he decided to make her ufortable. He ced his arms on her thigh as Laura gasped. "sweetheart are you OK?". Her mom asked. Laura nodded as she took a ss of water and gulped every drop. Evan was enjoying the show Laura was putting up. He wants to see how long she can keep on pretending. He moved his hand up and down her thigh, making her give a false cough. She put her left hand under the table as she tried to pull his hand away but instead he grabbed her hand and filled the spaces between her fingers. Laura knew she couldn''t run away so she did the one thing she could think of, she purposely dropped her spoon on the floor without anybody knowing but, of course, Reed and Evan saw it. She bent down to pick making her nee out from its hiding ce. She made sure she pinned the spoon on his hard so strong that Evan quickly removed his hand. If he wants to y dirty then he''s ready to. Reed was there staring at them. He was the only one suspecting that something was going on between those two. After Evan stopped harassing her thigh, she sat down feeling fulfilled. Immediately she started eating, the whole scene started again. Reed held his ears as the buzzing sound came again. He stood up as everyone stared at him. "He''s at it again". Laura said feeling somehow. "what?". Evan asked. "This is the second time he''s doing this". she told Evan. "Reed are you OK?". Laura asked. The moment she stood up and tried to touch Reed, Reed pushed her but her father was quick to grab her. "Are you OK?". Her father asked. Laura nodded. Just as her father was going to set her down on the chair, his eyes caught the ne she was wearing and his ears started buzzing. He knew what it meant the moment he saw the ne but how she got that ne was the question. And if Reed was feeling this way too, does that mean Reed is a vampire too? He asked himself as he quickly rushed to the room. Evan came closer to Laura as he saw that the ne was blinking. He knew he couldn''t get it off her but he knew he could hide it. He quickly pushed the ne inside her clothes as the buzzing sound in their ears stopped. Reed was breathing so heavily as if he just run a marathon. He was out of breath too. Martina quickly rushed to check on her husband. "Are you OK?". Laura asked as Reed removed his hand from his ears and blood was in his palms. "Oh my god! You''re bleeding". She said as she quickly rushed to get the first aid box. "I''ve got to go. Thank your mom for the dinner". He said. "but it''s still raining....". Before Ashley could finish her sentence, Reed was gone. When Laura came with the first aid, she couldn''t find Reed. "he left". Evan said as he took the first aid from her. "but I know who needs that treatment". Evan said as he told her to sit down while he raised her foot and there was blood gushing out of the foot. Evan''s eyes were failing as his body got thirsty for blood. He tried his best to make sure he had taken care of her feet without having a taste of her blood. It was really hard to concentrate. He thought he had gotten over his bloodthirst, but he guessed wrong is there something about her blood? Martina got into the room only to see her husband with ws and fangs. She was shocked. She quickly locked the door to make sure no onees in. She stood far away from her husband as she watched her husband panting heavily, his eyes were red which means he was thirsty for blood. Martina had no idea what to do. She stood there like a statue, watching her husband be a monster in her very eyes. "Where''s your mom?". Evan asked. "she''s with dad". Ashley said. "but the door is locked". She said. Evan knew what was going on in there. If Jones is a vampire then it''s wrong for Martina to be in there. He has to do something before things go out of proportion but what? How can he save them both without things going wrong?All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Claimed By Another Vampire Reed quickly ran as fast as he could to a ce where he could transform. His eyes turned green, his fingers grew longer till they became ws, and his teeth started growing into fangs. He needed to stay hidden before any vampire catches him or human. Emerald was walking along the path towards where Reed was, she could notice someone''s presence, a presence she had never felt before. Before she could turn to see who it was, Reed quicklyunches at her but Emerald was quick enough to dodge. She looked at him and she never believed she would see another vampire apart from the good wine. Reed looked at her, wondering why she isn''t freaking out or screaming as every human would. He perceived the air around him. "you''re a vampire". Reed said moving closer to her. Emerald stood her ground and was ready to attack any minute she sense danger. "who are you?" Reed asked. "Why should I answer that?". Emerald shot back at him. Reed moved closer to her, sniffing her neck, sending shivers down her spine. Emerald tried her best not to move but she flinched when Reed touched her neck down to her shoulders sniffing her skin. "you haven''t been taken yet". He said touching her neck. There wasn''t any vampire bite on her neck to show she was taken. "should I do you the honor?". He asked kissing her neck. Emerald turned and was about to p him but she was toote, Reed grabbed her and bit her neck, making her moan at the pleasure. *********** Evan knew he had to make Laura and her sister fall asleep so he could do whatever he wants. He decided to enchant them. Enchanting people especially humans is a lot of work and the power needed can make render a vampire weak, so weak that he can easily be vulnerable but still he had to. He moved closer to Laura who was talking with her sister, the moment they looked up at him, his eyes turned green. Their eyes were so fixed on him that they couldn''t do anything else but stare into his eyes. After a few minutes, they fell asleep on the table. Evan''s eyes returned to their color as he held onto the table to regain his strength. He heard a loud noiseing from the room and he knew he had to do something whether or not he was fit for the job or not. He went into the room and tries opening the door but it was locked. He quickly transformed and used his strength to open the door. He found Jones already transformed into a vampire and he was holding his wife by the neck, sniffing her skin. Jones was about to bite his wife''s neck when Evan pounced on him so fast that he had no idea what hit him. Martina quickly moved away from the scene. She couldn''t believe her eyes. Jones became so angry and pounced back on Evan, using his ws to tear his cheek. "get out of here now". Evan told Madeline who tried to move to the door but Jones quickly grabbed unto her leg making her fall down to the ground. Madeline screamed. Evan quickly rushes to pull Jones off his wife. The moment he did, he told Martina to leave which she hurriedly did. Jones tried to punch Evan but he dodged it. Evan knew there was only one way to bring Jones back to his senses. He pushed Jones against the wall where he hit his head and fell unconscious to the ground. His ws disappeared and so did his fangs but his eyes were still green. Evan carried him to the bed and left him there. He went out to meet his wife who was shaking in fear. "How is he?". She asked Evan who sat down next to her.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "he will be fine but he needs to be left alone to regain himself". Evan said. Madeline nodded. She had lots of questions that she didn''t even know where to start. "What happened to them?". She asked pointing to her two daughters. "they are asleep but they''ll be awake soon". he told her. Evan also had questions to ask too. So he began, "did you know?". he asked. "that my husband is a vampire?". She asked and when he nodded, she continued. "I found out recently, ". she said. She looked at him and asked," are you also a vampire?". she asked. Evan nodded. "And Reed?". she asked about Reed because she noticed he was behaving as her husband did. Evan nodded again. "but what happened? It was like they were affected by something. They weren''t behaving like themselves, ". she asked. Evan knew he had to open up to protect Laura and her entire family. "it''s all my fault". "what do you mean?". She asked him. Evan moved closer to Laura and showed her mother the ne. "I gave this to Laura to help protect her from Vampires". "what?". "Laura has been having strange dreams about being attacked by vampires. Did she ever tell you?" he asked. Madeline tried to remember but she couldn''t remember her daughter telling her about any dream. "no". She said. Then she remembered how Laura do scream at night saying she had a nightmare but couldn''t remember it. "she does have nightmares but she never seemed to remember any of it". "I gave her that ne to protect her from them. I don''t know how to say this but Laura''s life is in danger. If she dreams about vampires, there are vampires out there looking for her. The ne can only do its part but that''s all. As you can see, your husband gets affected by it so you have to make sure the ne stays hidden anytime she''s around him". Evan exined. Madeline ced her head on her palm, trying to reminiscence everything that happened. Then her mind went to Reed. "is Reed ok?". She asked. "he should be. He''s tougher than he looks". He ced his hands on Ashley''s head, erasing her memory of the incident and he did the same to Laura. "what are you doing?". She asked. "they''ll be waking up soon. I have to go". Evan said as he moved to the door. "you should check up on your husband". And with that, he left. ************** Emerald felt so weak. After Reed bit her, he left her like that unconscious. When she recovered, she found blood dripping down from her neck, she has just been marked by a total stranger. Now, it''s going to be impossible for Evan to want her. With anger in her heart, she found a stick that has sharp edges and cut her palm with her, pouring the blood on her neck. Although she could hide the mark, she couldn''t hide the fact that she has been marked. She''s determined to hide it from everyone on the team. And whoever this guy is, she wouldn''t rest until she has taken her revenge on him. She stayed in the forest to gain some strength before she go to meet her team. Even though she is determined to hide it from everyone, it would be difficult to hide it from Evan. He knows her like the back of his hands, would she be able to pull this off that easily? Never Say Never Emerald got to the house where she and the team stays. She was tired from the whole incident but she tried not to show it. "where have you been?". Jim asked. "she probably went sightseeing again". Sophia saidughing. Emerald wasn''t concerned about them, she was concerned about the one guy that could read her mind as he created her. The one guy that could tell something was wrong and no matter how she tries to deny it, he ends up making her tell the truth. All she wants right now is to avoid Evan as much as she can. She just wants to go to bed and sleep the night away at least that would make her regain her lost strength back. "Hey Sugar". Adam said touching her by the shoulder. "where have you been?". "out". She replied bluntly. She scanned the room looking for Evan but he was nowhere in sight. So she decided to ask Adam. "Where''s Evan?". Adam didn''t like it when he was with her and she just keeps bringing Evan into the picture. He had no idea what to do to show her he loves her. But he decided to answer her nevertheless. "He is in the bathroom". He told her and left. Emerald sighed relief as she tried to maneuver her way to her room but before she could get to the door of her room, Evan came out from the bathroom, with a white towel wrapped around his waist. There were droplets of water falling from his hair down to his bare chest. He was wiping the water on his hair with a small white towel when his eyes caught sight of her. "Emmy, is that you?". He asked moving closer to her. Emerald quickly put on a fake smile as she approached him. "where have you been?". He asked walking towards her. "Why? Were you worried about me? Did I happen to cross your mind? Did you miss me?". She asked as Evan stopped wiping his hair and gave his full attention to her. "did you at least feel bad for being unfair to me?". "Are you OK?". He asked her as she cleared her throat. She needs to pretend she''s fine, she needs to hide the fact that she was bitten by another vampire who imed her, she needs to hide that her heart still beats like crazy when she''s around him. She needs to pretend no matter what even if that means being rude to him. "tell me, Evan, why are you asking where I went to? I thought you didn''t care". she said as Evan tried to touch her but she moved back a little. "Emerald". He called and Emerald could swear that she felt goosebumpsing out of her skin when he called her name. I am being imed. She said to herself. Despite how Evan tried his best to read her mind, he couldn''t. It was like she blocked every area of connection. One more look at him and she walked out on him. Evan stood there dumbfounded. He could sense something was wrong and he could also sense she didn''t want him to find out but there''s no way he''s going to keep quiet about it. Even though he didn''t love her the way she wanted him to, he still loves her as a member of the team and each member meant a lot to him. Emerald went into her room, shutting the door as she stood behind the door, leaning on it forfort as the tears she had been holding back came rushing down her cheeks. If they find out she has imed another vampire, she would be sent away from the team and she wasn''t ready to leave yet at least not now. ********* Reed got to his team''s house and he met them already asleep. He sat on his bed as the event of tonight came shing back into his mind. Now he knows Laura''s dad is a vampire like him and that he also gets affected by the ne. But who exactly is he? What kind of person is he? Why do I feel like I know him? He asked himself but instead of getting answers, he was getting more questions. "Why did Evan get Laura the ne and why isn''t he affected by it?". He asked. Flora heard something so she woke up only to see Reed talking to himself. She came down from the bunk bed she was sharing with Bianca. She walked up to him touching his shoulder which startled him. "Bianca". He called. "where have you been?". she asked. "we waited up for you all evening to the point we got tired of waiting when you didn''t show up and Phoebe was worried sick about you". She said rubbing her sleepy eyes. Reed turned to look at Phoebe who was sleeping at the top of the bunk bed that she was sharing with him. "I was busy". He told her still looking at Phoebe. Phoebe was in love with Reed when they were in school and back then Reed couldn''t control the monster inside him. When they were kissing, he got carried away and bit her neck, turning her. Although it took a while for Phoebe to recover, she didn''t regret it as long as she was close to him. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Is everything OK?". Bianca asked. "Things are bing crazy and to be honest, I feel like our lives are in danger". he told her. Bianca couldn''t understand where all of this wasing from but she decided to pay attention. "Laura''s dad is a vampire". He told her. Bianca was lost. "Who is Laura?". she asked trying to recall if she knew anyone with that name. "the girl I told you guys I met that left her phone with me..... That wears this weird ne that seems to affect me". He exined as she remembered, nodding her head and gesturing for him to go on with the story. "her dad is a vampire". He said. "Seriously? How did you know?". She asked. "it''s kind of a long story. The ne Laura had on her affected me and I was not myself and it was like he understood what was happening but he didn''t know how. And somehow, he got affected by the ne too and he also started acting up but do you know the weird part?". "what?". "I feel like I''ve known him all my life. I don''t know how but I feel connected to him and I know he feels the same way. I know this sounds crazy". Reed said as he looked at Bianca trying to read her thoughts but Bianca''s mind was nk. They sat there together in silence "you said you''ve never seen your father". Bianca broke the silence. Reed nodded. "Could it be he is your father?". Bianca asked him. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Reed thoughts of the possibilities but to him, the chances of Laura''s father being his father is zero. "I doubt it, Bianca". "Well, never say never Reed." she yawned. "I''ll be going to bed" she stood up as she climbed the stairs and sunk into her bed." you''d better have a good exnation for Phoebe when she wakes up. Goodnight" "Good night Bianca". Reed said as he spent more time debating what Bianca said. "my head ". Laura said waking up from her slumber. The moment Laura woke up, Ashley woke up too. "Did someone drug me?". Ashley said. "I feel like I''ve been put into a very deep sleep". She said. Martina came to her daughters, happy her daughters were awake. "Are you girls OK?". She asked smiling.From N?velDrama.Org. "I don''t know. I feel weak and...". Laura tried standing up but she fell back right into her seat. ".... Dizzy". She said. "It''ste. You guys should go get some sleep". Martina said as Ashley pecked her mom goodnight, staggering into her room. Laura managed to stand up although her feet were failing her, she held onto the table for support. She looked around for Reed and Evan but they were not in sight. Her mother noticed she was searching for the guys so she told her. "they left already". She said. Laura nodded and tried her best to go to her room without tripping. She and Ashley didn''t seem to remember anything except that the guys came and they were gone when they woke up. After they had gone to their rooms, Martina went to check up on her husband. Jones was still sleeping, his scars were already healed. But he was taking so long to wake up. She remembered all the incidents that took ce, how she almost lost her life if Evan hadn''t interfered. She knew this was just the beginning and looking at how this went, she wasn''t sure she was ready for the task ahead. She nced at her husband again, hoping he wouldn''t vampire out and bite her when she was asleep. Despite how much she loves her husband and though she has epted him for who he is, she is fearful for him. But why?, Maybe she loves him as Jones but not as a vampire. Shey down on the bed beside him, she couldn''t get any sleep because she was watching him just in case he woke up and he was looking for blood but after some time she gave into the night. Needed In Two Places At The Same Time *Laura''s Dream** In a dark forest, Laura found herself running. She felt she was running from something but she didn''t know what. Her legs were moving ording to their will, it was like she wasn''t in control. Laura ran as fast as her legs could carry her. She didn''t know where she was going but she kept running. Looking back to see what she was running from, she tripped. She tried her best to stand up but she was toote as groups of Vampires came closer to her. One of the Vampires grabbed her by the hair, sniffing her neck. The vampire looked at her with bloodstains on his mouth and clothes. Laura was scared to the point that her breath ceased. She tried so hard not to look at the beast. The vampire seeing how scared she was decided to bite her but as his fangs came out of his teeth and were about to chew her neck, the ne emitted a strange light as the full moon shone onto it. The Vampire that was holding onto her, got burnt to ashes and disappeared as Lauranded on her butt. The other Vampires couldn''te close to her as the light from the ne stopped them from moving toward her. It was like the light from the ne was blinding their eyes. Laura took that as a chance to run. She ran and ran then stopped to catch her breath, having a feeling she was being followed again, she continued. She ran until she felt something or someone pulls her into the darkness. Emerald screamed. ...Reality.... Awaken by the scream, Ashley, her mom, and dad came to Laura''s room only to find her panting and sweating. Ashley quickly rushed to meet her sister.N?velDrama.Org ? 2024. "Laura, are you OK?". She asked but all Laura could do was sob as the tears rolled down her cheeks. "why are you crying?". Ashley asked wiping her sister''s tears. "I.........". she tried to speak but nothing coulde out. Jones tried to move closer to her daughter but Martina stopped him because she saw that the ne was visible and he could get affected and the whole thing would repeat itself and this time, there would be no one to put the kids to sleep. "I''ll take care of her". Martina told her husband who nodded. Martina moved closer to Laura as she touched her daughter''s cheek, wiping the rolling tears. "Another nightmare?". Laura nodded. " I... dreamt.... of.... Vampires... mom". She managed to say. "Vampires? ". Ashley asked not believing her ears." but they do not exist, right mom?". Ashley asked her but she was silent. Martina would have said the same thing but how could she when there is a Vampire living here in the house and two Vampires she had just met? "Ashley, call Evan on Laura''s phone". Her mom ordered as Laura looked at her mom and then at Ashley who was also staring at her. "Now!". Martina yelled. Ashley quickly dialed the number without any question. "Why are you calling Evan?". Laura asked. "because he''s in a better position to exin all this". Martina said as the girls looked at one another before staring at their mother where it lingered. ****** Adam moved closer to Evan asking him about Emerald''s weird behavior. "have you tried talking to her?". Adam asked. "Why should I be the one to talk to her?". Evan asked. "what do you mean, why?". "Listen, I feel like she''s hiding something but I don''t know what it is and I don''t want to force her to tell me. Listen.... Maybe you should go talk to her or something". "I tried Evan believe me but she just doesn''t feel like talking to me. I feel something happened to her that night". Adam said. "I know. Although she tried to hide it I could feel another scent on her". Adam became confused. "what do you mean?". He asked but as Evan was about to exin, his phone rang. Evan looked at the caller and was surprised to see Laura appearing on his screen. He excused himself as he went to pick up the call. "Hello, Laura". "Hello, this isn''t Laura. This is Ashley, Laura''s sister". "Ashley, is everything OK?". Evan could hear the sound of the phone being transferred to someone else. "I need you toe home, right now". The voice said and Evan knew it was Martina but why would she demand his presence so urgently? "OK". Evan said as he ended the call. As he was about to move to the sitting room, he remembered Emerald. He sighed before going into her room. He knocked on the door but there was no reply. He knocked again and still no reply. He turned the knob and surprisingly the door wasn''t locked. He entered the room and there she was, shivering. He ran quickly to meet her, holding her close to himself. He touched her forehead and she was burning up. "damn It, Emmy". He said as he looked at Emerald. Her face was looking so pale. Her lips were dried and her eyes looked as if they had lost blood. "what the hell happened to you?". Evan asked but Emerald was too weak to say anything. Evan decided to give her some of his blood. He looked for a sharp object to cut himself with. He saw a penknife, he took it and slit himself on the palm. The blood rushed as he tried to put the blood in her mouth Emerald refused to take it because she knew if she did, it wouldn''t have any effect on her anymore because she had been imed by another. She pushed his hand away, coughing as she ced her hand on her chest. "You have to drink some of my blood. I know you''re angry but you need to feel OK then you can get mad at me again". Evan said but Emerald refused to take his blood. Adam, Jim, Alex, Chloe, and Sophia walked in surprised to see Emerald in that condition. Adam quickly rushed to her side. "Emerald". He called but Emerald was too weak to even turn to look at him. "she wouldn''t take my blood". Evan told him. Adam collected the penknife and slit his palm and tried to give Emerald his blood but she pushed his hand away too. None of them could understand why. Finally, Sophia spoke up. "it''s obvious she has been imed, ". she said as everyone turned to look at Sophia. "If she''s refusing your blood then it''s because they can''t be much of help to her. She needs the blood of the one who imed her". She said. "that''s not possible". Chloe said. Adam in rage grabbed Jim by the cor. "you imed her?". He asked him, holding him by the cor so tight that he was choking. Evan pulled Adam away from Jim. "how could you?". Adam asked trying to go close to Jim but he was blocked. "it... it... Wasn''t... Jim". Emerald coughed as everyone turned to look at her. She knew how much she wanted to keep this a secret but not at the expense of someone''s life or their friendship. "then who?". Evan asked. "I.... have.... no.... idea... who...... he...... is..... but if I do see him, I.... can recognize.... him". Emerald said as the tears rolled down her eyes. "I''m sorry Adam". She turned to face Adam who was trying his best to not freak out. "but I belong to another now ". She said as Adam held back his tears. "He forcefully imed you, didn''t he?". Adam asked but Emerald didn''t reply. "Listen, guys, right now, what''s important is finding who this guy is so she can have a taste of his blood, if not, she''s going to die. Her system is rejecting his bite and if we can''t find him before the next twenty-four hours, she''s going to die". "Can you describe him for me?". Evan asked. "It was dark and I wasn''t paying attention. It happened so fast. I have no idea what he looks like". Evan thought for a while. "There''s only one vampire I have seen and I think it''s him". Evan said. "Well, what are we waiting for?". Adam said. He moved close to Emerald. "I''m going to make that son of a lunatic pay for what he did to you". Adam said as Evan and Jim tried calming him down while thedies attended to Emerald. Evan''s mind drifted to Laura. He felt like he was needed at two different ces at the same time but who was he going to attend to first? Adams Revenge Plan Evan was short of ideas on how he was going to handle the whole thing. First, he needs to see Laura, and second, he needs to get Reed so Emerald can feed on him but who was he attending to first? He paced around the house thinking of what to do. "don''t tell me you''re thinking about this?". Adam askeding to him. "Emerald has less than twenty-four hours to live. I don''t know what else you''re thinking about". "but Laura....". Evan paused. "fine let''s go in search of Reed". He said after much consideration. "you''re going to be fine, OK?". Adam told Emerald, pecking her forehead. "you girls stay with her and let us know if anythinges up". He turned to face Sophia and Chloe. The girls nodded as the guys-Evan, Jim and Adam set out to look for Reed. ******** Laura couldn''t get up from the bed, it was like the dream she had had a lot of effect on her. "At least try to eat something." her mom said passing a te of pancakes to her but Laura pushed the food away. "I''m not hungry mom," she said in a solemn voice. "But you haven''t had anything all morning and look how pale your face looks. Just try it". Her mom said trying to get her to eat. "I don''t want to eat!". Laura said pouring the food on the floor. Her voice went so high that Jones and Ashley had to rush in to find out what was wrong. Martina stood dumbfounded watching what hade over her daughter. As if regaining herself, Laura looked at her mother and the surprised look on her face shows her mother was hurt and couldn''t understand why she behave that way to her. "I''m sorry". Laura apologized but her mother walked out. Ashley came closer to her sister and she saw that the ne was glowing but she decided not to say anything, besides the ne thing is still a secret between them and their parents mustn''t find out. "would you like a cup of tea?". Jones asked his daughter but Laura shook her head. Jones nodded and left to meet his wife. The moment Jones left, Ashley turned to face Laura. She pulled out the ne from where it was hidden and called Laura''s attention to it. "is this supposed to happen?". Ashley asked touching the ne. Laura nced at the ne and saw it was glowing just like it did in her dream. Laura studied the ne for some time then she went to her window and opened it, looking up to the sky, she saw the moon, it was a full moon. She didn''t understand why the ne started glowing all of a sudden. And why does the full moon affect the ne? She asked herself as she stared at the horizon. ********* "you''ve changed so much". Phoebe said as she walked side by side with Reed. It was evening and Phoebe And Reed decided to take a stroll. Phoebe had lots of questions and Reed wasn''t sure he was ready to answer them all. "what do you mean?". He asked ncing at her. "you don''t pay attention to me anymore ". Phoebe said as they came to a halt. She stared into his eyes searching for answers but she found nothing." is there someone else?". She asked as they continue to walk side by side. "There''s no one". Reed told her.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "then why do I feel like you''re drifting away?". She asked but Reed kept quiet. Phoebeined about hisck of attention to her in all ways, demanding him to exin himself but Reed had no exnation. "Say something to me Reed". she paused as they stopped walking. "what''s going o....?". Before she could finish her sentence, Reed quickly covered her mouth with his palm. "shh!". he told her as he studied his environment. He could sense some movements in the trees and Phoebe could feel it too but before either of them could take any action, Phoebe was hijacked by Jim in a sh. Jim quickly blindfolded her just in case she was human. Phoebe tried to speak but no words came out. Reed tried to save her but before he could do anything, Adam appeared in front of him with folded arms. "so it''s you". Adam said as he paced around Reed staring at him from head to toe. After examining him, he appeared in front of him and punched his face. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Reed almost lost his bnce but he was strong enough to keep his bnce but that didn''t stop his lips from bleeding. Phoebe tried to wriggle herself from Jim''s grip but Jim held her hand so tight that it would leave a mark after some time. Evan was there watching when his phone rang. He saw that the caller was Laura, he didn''t pick up the call but he gave a signal to Jim and Adam that he was leaving to attend to something else while they should attend to Emerald. After Evan left, Reed tried to get back at Adam for making his lips bleed but Adam wasn''t going to let him not after what he did to Emerald. It''s either he follows them to Emerald or they return the favor. "Do you remember ady you happen to...". Adam said as Jim demonstrated it by opening his mouth about to feed on Phoebe''s skin. Reed knew exactly what they were talking about but he pretended not to know." I have no idea what you''re talking about". He said which earned him another punch from Adam this time he fell to the ground and immediately Adam pulled him up by the cor. Before Adam couldunch him another punch, his phone rang. Adam brought out the phone and saw it was Sophia. He quickly received the call without letting Reed go. "Is everything OK?". He asked as his eyes lingered on Reed who was now having a bleeding nose. "Emerald is not herself, she is having issues controlling her transformation. We are having a hard time keeping her act together. If this goes on, we''ll lose her. Have you guys found the guy yet?". She asked. Adam could hear shrieking sounds and shattering sounds and he could also hear how terrified Chloe sounded in the background. "we''re bringing him in". Adam said as he hung up. Adam winked at Jim, signaling him to bite Phoebe. Jim was d to do that. Jim''s fangs came out and as he was about to chew his dinner, Reed quickly stopped him. "Don''t hurt her". Reed said as Jim''s fangs disappeared. "I''ll go with you. I''ll do anything you want, just let her go". Reed said. Adam was pleased to hear that. He looked at Jim again. Jim got the message and hit Phoebe on her back. Immediately, Phoebe loses consciousness. Jim took Phoebe''s phone from her pocket and then texted the first number he saw which was Bianca. He told Bianca where toe and find her. After making sure Bianca got the message and a reply she wasing, Adam and Jim took Reed to meet Emerald. Evan knocked at the door and Ashley was d to see him at the door. "How''s Laura?". He asked. "she''s OK?". Ashley said looking at the worried Evan. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "What happened?" he asked. "she had a nightmare". Ashley told him feeling sad for her sister. "A nightmare she remembers vividly". Martina replieding from the room with her husband. "Did she say what the nightmare is all about?". Evan asked. "she said she dreamt about vampires". Ashley said as Evan looked at Martina trying to confirm if it was true. Martina nodded. Can I see her?". Evan asked. "I don''t think that''s a good idea because she doesn''t want to see anyone". Ashley told him. Evan looked at Martina again for confirmation, and when she nodded, Evan sighed. "I still want to see her". He told them. "Well, don''t say we didn''t warn you". Ashley said as they all went to her room. All of them stood by the door, looking at each other as to who is to knock when all eyes fell on Evan so, Evan knocked. "I told you I don''t want to see anyone". Laura said. Without much force, Evan twisted the handle and the door opened. Laura turned to see who had the right toe in when she didn''t want to see anyone but the moment she set her eyes on Evan, she ran to hug him and when her body touched his body, she copsed in his arms. Evan quickly looked at the ne and saw that it was glowing. He quickly ced his hand on the moon pendant and when his palm touched the moon pendant, the ne stopped glowing. Immediately the ne stopped glowing, and Laura''s eyes shed open. Her eyes stared into his eyes for a while when slowly her eyes closed once again. Evan knew right now, that Laura is his possession and he has to keep her by his side. He knows he can''t be there at all times especially when she is far away from him and he also knows that if he had to keep her, he has toe clean which includes telling her he''s a vampire and the ne she''s wearing belongs to him but is he ready for that yet? He asked himself as he stared at thedy in his arms. Love and Jealousy Reed was captured by Jim and Adam and was taken to their apartment. Adam opened the door but saw a chair swing in his direction, quickly he grabbed the chair and ced it down. He pushed Reed inside while Jim shut the door after him. Emerald was throwing a tantrum. The whole room was a mess. "Good thing you guys are here". Sophia said. Her eyes suddenly fell on the unfamiliar face who looks handsome she must admit. "is this the person that imed her?". She asked. Jim nodded. Adam got closer to Emerald trying to calm her down but she pushed him making him hit his back on the wall. Reedughed. "This is amazing". He said pping his hands. Jim got angry and pulled him by his shirt, lifting him off the chair. "do you think this is funny?". He asked Reed. Reed red into his eyes, pulling Jim''s hand away from his shirt. Jim set him free and allowed him to sit on the chair. Adam got up and went to Emerald again hoping and wishing she won''t push him or do something worse to him but that was exactly Emerald''s intention before Emerald could go on with it, Adam held her hands, turning them to the back while he stood at her back with her hands held behind her back. Adam whispered sweet words to her trying to see if that would help but it didn''t. The moment Emerald''s eyes caught Reed, she became calm so calm that everybody stopped to look at her. "Now is the time to get him to give her his blood". Sophia said checking her wristwatch. "we have just thirty minutes". She told them. Jim pulled Reed up and pushed him to meet Emerald whose hands were still held behind her back. Reed moved closer to her and touched her face. Adam couldn''t keep his emotions in check anymore as he tried to pull Reed''s hand away from Emerald''s face, Sophia stopped him and shook her head. Adam understood so he left Emerald and stood at a corner watching them. Emerald moved closer to Reed as he touched her hair, down to her neck. He held her by the waist and pulled her towards himself, their body touching each other. Reed began to kiss her neck to the point she was moaning. Adam couldn''t bear to watch the girl he is in love with in the arms of another especially not in this situation so he decided to leave the scene. He walked out and Sophia, Chloe, and Jim watched him leave. Jim signaled the rest that he would stay with him so Jim followed Adam. Reed kissed Emerald which she returned with pleasure. After a few minutes, Reed gave Emerald his wrist which she bit into, causing a bittersweet sensation on him. After Emerald got some of his blood into her system, she fainted. Immediately, Reed put her on the bed as he turned to face the twodies. "Can I leave now?". He asked. "How long is she going to be like this?". Chloe asked Sophia. "Forever if she can''t live without my blood. So do her a favor and let her leave without feeding on me because someone might end up with a broken heart". He said referring to Adam. Without permission, he walked out of the room. Laura woke up with a headache. She held her forehead, rubbing the two sides of her head trying to ease the pain a little. Her eyes were blurry and the images in front of her didn''t seem vivid. She rubs her eyes for a few seconds trying to get her eyes to work properly. When she looked, she saw her sister, her mom, and her dad standing beside her bed. She scanned the room searching for a particr someone but she couldn''t find who she was looking for. "Where''s Evan?". She asked trying to stand up but she was too weak so she fell back on the bed. "He left". Ashley saiding to meet her. "Why?". Laura asked which shocked her sister. Ashley looked at Laura then at her mom who was folding her arms. Jones tried his best to not get too close to Laura until everything is OK. "Sis, are you OK?". Ashley asked still dumbfounded about her sister''s reaction. Laura isn''t the kind of person to get so entangled with any guy especially not this guy but now, it''s like her whole life depends on him. For instance, no one could calm her down, she didn''t want to talk to anyone but the moment Evan came, she hugged him. That''s not my sister. Ashley thought. Ashley looked at her mom and she could tell her mom was hiding something. "Mom, can I talk to you?". Ashley asked standing up to meet her mom. "Sure sweetheart". Her mom said waiting for her to start talking. "Alone?". Ashley said. She and her mom then walked out of the room while Jones stood afar from his daughter. "Dad". Laura called. "yes sweetie". "Is there a reason you''re avoiding me?". She asked because she has been noticing how far he always is from her and she couldn''t understand why. "No sweetheart". He said as he tried toe closer to her but he couldn''t. He couldn''t reveal to his daughter what he is at least not now. "Don''t worry, I''ll get you your favorite snacks. Just give me a minute". He said as Laura nodded. "just try to see if you can get any sleep". Her dad said as sheid down on her bed. "What is it you want to talk to me about?". Martina asked Ashley.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. Ashley came closer and gestured for her mom to bring her ear so she can whisper into her ear. "I can tell you''re hiding something mom". She said as her mom tried her best to keep a straight face. "What are you talking about?". She asked. "Come on mom, I can tell you''re hiding something but I don''t know what exactly it is and I know this involves dad too and of course Evan," she said as her mom became speechless. She didn''t like where all this is going. If Ashley is getting involved, it won''t be safe. "Listen, Ashley, I don''t know what you''re talking about. I better start preparing lunch". Her mom said as she left. Ashley knew something was going on and she can feel this sudden joy in her heart whenever she thinks about it. Very soon she''ll be able to find out what''s going on and she won''t stop at anything until she finds it. Ashley Is Missing "How''s she?". Evan asked as he sat down on the bed beside Emerald touching her forehead to check her temperature. "She''s fine". Chloe said. "For now". Sophia added. Evan looked at the twodies wondering what they meant. "Can you shed more light ''cos I''m lost here?". Then he looked around. "And where the hell is Adam, shouldn''t he be here with her?". He looked around and there was no sight of Jim. "Where''s Jim?". "it''s kind of a long story". Chloe said putting on a sad face. "A tragic long story". Sophia added. Evan folded his arms and gestured for them to exin whatsoever they meant. Sophia and Chloe exined the story to him. "he was so angry, jealous, sad". Chloe said. "A mixed feeling of someone who''s hurting ". Sophia concluded. "I better go check up on him". Evan said as he stood up to leave when the door shed open revealing Jim and Adam. "Are you OK?". Evan asked Adam as Adam nodded but his facial expression showed he wasn''t. Evan pulled him in a hug just to make him feel a lot better. Emerald finally woke up when everyone except Adam rushed to meet her. "Are you OK?". "Does anywhere hurt?" "How do you feel?". They all questioned her but she was too tired to answer any questions and the person, she needed to see was far away from her and he wasn''t even looking in her direction. She tried to get up and was assisted by Evan. She sat up as she stared at Adam who was still in great pain. The moment Adam''s eyes met hers, they stared at each other for a long period. When Evan saw it, he decided the two of them needed to talk. "Guys, let''s leave them both to talk". Evan said as they all nodded and left. Ashley bade her family goodbye as she set out for school. Laura came downstairs to have breakfast. Unknown to her that her parents knew about the breakfast, she tried her best to hide it. "Surprisingly, you came for breakfast". Her dad said as they burst intoughter. "I feel like I haven''t eaten for ages". Laura said as she grabbed some slices of bread and added jam to them.All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "I''m off to the shop". Martina said. Laura stopped eating as she walked to meet her mom. "Why don''t I go today?". She asked as her mom looked at her. "But you''re not fully recovered yet". Her mom said. "I''ll call Evan to stay with me if that would make you less worried". "but...". e on mom, please". Laura said as she held her mom''s hand. Her mom stared at her daughter thinking of what to do. "Just let her go sweetheart". Jones said as Laura smiled at her dad. "you see, even dad agrees to it". She said turning back to her mom. "please mom". She pleaded. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "OK but on one condition". Her mom said. Laura nodded as she listened to her mom''s condition. "You have to call me in case anything happens, deal?". "I will". Laura said as she quickly prepared herself for work. "She''ll be fine". Jones said hugging his wife. "I''m scared Jones". she said as she hugged her husband tight. "I understand but she''s strong besides, she has Evan". Jones told her as she nodded. ************* Emerald walked up to Adam while Adam just stood there looking at her, his eyes not leaving hers. "Adam". Adam looked at Emerald when the scene of Reed touching her shed before his eyes. He quickly shook the thought away as he gave her a bittersweet smile. "How do you feel?". He asked. "I don''t know. It''s hard to exin". Emerald said. "Do you....". he paused. "... Do you remember anything?". He continued. Emerald remembered everything that happened so she nodded. "And I''m sorry". She apologized. "I don''t know what came over me. It was like he was the only one in control of me. I don''t know if it''s because he imed me but Adam, you''re the one I am in love with". She said as tears rolled down her cheek. She tried to touch his face but he moved his face away. "That''s going to change Emerald. Very soon, you''re going to start aching for him and if you don''t see him, you''re going to start throwing a tantrum, also, you won''t be able to live without him". Adam said as he tried so hard to hold back his tears. "I don''t see myself in the picture Emerald". And with that Adam moved away from her towards the door. "I want to try". She said as Adam halted. Emerald moved closer to him as she hugged him from behind. " but the thing is..." she said as Adam turned to face her. She looked him eyeball to eyeball as her eyes searched his eyes for something and when she found it she continued. "I need you. I can''t get over him on my own but with you, I know... I know I can". And with that said, Adam kissed her. He broke the kiss as he looked at her, touching her cheeks. "I''ll help you". "You do know it''s not going to be easy, right?". She asked then Adam nodded. Of course, he didn''t think it would be easy but if she is willing, they can together ovee it. This time it was Emerald that kissed him and Adam returned the kiss with the same passion. Chloe opened the door and when she saw them, she smiled and then left them to tell the others. Everyone was happy, especially Evan. Now that Emerald is with Adam, he can focus more on Laura. Just as he was thinking about Laura his phone rang and surprisingly it was Laura. He excused himself and went somewhere private to receive the call. "Laura, what a pleasant surprise!". He said, "Hi, Evan. I called because I need your help". "Is everything alright?". "Yes... Um... I''m working at the shop today but with my own thing going about my health my mom is kind of worried, so she asked me to have you around just in case I get sick. So I um... want to ask if you cane around but if you can''t I''ll understand". Laura said. Evan smiled. "I''ll be there in the next five minutes". He said as he hung up. He told his friends he was leaving. "Just don''t im her". Chloe yelled as they all burst intoughter. It was eight in the evening and Ashley wasn''t back home from school. Martina was so worried, that Jones tried her best to calm her down. "This is after eight Jones and she isn''t back home. This is unlike her". Martina said as she paced the room. "Calm down. Let''s call her teacher. Who knows, they might be having extra lessons". Jones said as he called the teacher but he was told the students had all gone home since seven in the evening. "Well, what did she say?". His wife asked. "She said all the students were dismissed from school since around seven". Jones told her as Martina felt her feet failing her, she quickly grabbed the handle of the chair for support as her husband came to support her. He sat her down on the chair. "let''s call Laura. She might have gone to the shop". Jones said as he called Laura. The Vampires Volunteers To Help In The Search "How do you feel?". Evan asked as he sat down next to her. "I feel a lot better, thanks for asking". She said as they talked for a while. Evan was telling her funny jokes which made herugh to the point that her stomach ached. "You look good when you smile ". They heard a voice say as they turned in the direction where the voice was heard. "Reed". She called. "what are you doing here?". "I came to see you". He saidpletely ignoring Evan''s presence. He pulled Laura towards his side as Evan stood up and looked at him. "oh I''m sorry. I didn''t know you were with someone". Reed said sarcastically making Evan chuckle. "Well, now you know". Evan said folding his arms. Laura could feel the atmosphere was getting heated so she decided to distance herself from the both of them. "listen, guys, I have no idea what this is all about but it''s childish for you guys to be doing this. I mean it''s not like I''m in a rtionship with either of you". Laura said and Evan was sort of surprised. Reedughed when he saw the look on Evan''s face. "looks like I''ve got a chance with her". Reed thought loud enough for Evan to hear his thought. Evan red at him, he was about tounch at him when Laura came in between them. "Don''t even think about it". She told them as her phone rang. She made a hand gesture telling the two guys not to even think about pouncing on each other while she was there." Hi dad". Laura replied on the phone. "Laura, is Ashley there with you?". Her dad asked. "Ashley?". She asked as Reed and Evan looked at her. "Isn''t she back from school yet?". She asked. "No". "Have you called the school maybe.....". "We just called the school and the teacher said all students had been dismissed since seven". "Oh my God! This is bad". Laura said. "We''ll contact the police. Be safe OK?". "I will dad". She hung up as she paced around. "what''s going on? What happened to Ashley?". Evan asked but Laura was too paranoid to speak. "calm down, what happened to her?". Laura looked into his eyes as tears rolled down her cheeks. "Ashley is missing, ". she said as the sobbing began. Evan pulled her close and hugged her." I have to go home to check up on mom. Dad said he''ll contact the police". Laura said as Evan helped wipe her tears. "Ashley will be fine. We''ll help her". "We?". Reed said as he scoffed. Evan let go of Laura as he walked up to Reed. "Maybe now would be a good time to put the past behind us and walk together". Evan said referring to Reed''s team and His team working together. He whispered into his ears. "just in case she was taken by Vampires". He said as Reed looked at him. "What do you say?". Evan asked. Reed thought about it for a while. "Fine". He said as Evan walked up to Laura. "Reed will get you home and you are not allowed to go anywhere out of the house". "But this is my sister we''re talking about here. I can''t just sit back and do nothing". Laura said. "We promise to bring her back, right Reed?". He asked as Reed nodded. "Meet me back here with your team". Evan used his mind connection to speak to Reed. Reed got the message so he nodded. Reed walked Laura home just in case there was any danger. Evan quickly contact his team and told them to meet him at the flower shop. However Reed was having a hard time convincing his team but after much debate, they agreed to help. Reed and his team came to the flower shop as two teams met each other. They introduced themselves to each other and everyone got to name each person. "I guess we know why we''re here?". Evan asked. "Of course. We''re risking our lives and identity to save an eleven-year-old". Bianca said sarcastically. "Bianca". Reed''s team cautioned her. "She''s not just an eleven-year-old. Her father is a vampire and like good wine, we have a rule which says, "we save those that need to be saved and destroy those that need to be destroyed" and right now, this girl needs to be saved". Evan exined. "Do you think she was taken by a vampire?". Phoebe asked.From N?velDrama.Org. "yes". Sophia said as she showed them a video of Vampires lurking around their house at midnight. "But why?". Phoebe asked. "We don''t know but we think it has something to do with the father". Chloe exined. "Is the father peradventure sun screened?" Sam a member of Reed''s team asked. "Yes". "Could it be they kidnap the daughter to get to the father?". Sam asked as they all stopped to think of the possibility. "That should be the reason". Sophia said. "Then we need people to go to the house and Make sure the dad doesn''t go anywhere while the rest of us, look for those blood-sucking demons and kill them". Evan said. "sounds exciting but the question is where are they?". Reed asked. "I can try to work out which way they went by going to thest ce we saw them but I need help". Sophia said. "Sam you help her". Sam nodded. "We need people who will stay to stand guard over the family". Reed said. "Emerald". Evan said as Emerald nodded. "Jack". Reed said as Jack nodded. "I think there should be people to wait behind just in case shees here". Alex said as they all nodded. "I''ll wait". Alex volunteered. "I''ll wait too". Flora said "Fine then". Evan said. "Jack and Emerald will be in charge of the family". He said as the two of them went to their destination. "Flora and Alex will wait behind just in case shees". Flora and Alex shifted back. " Sophia and Sam will give us leads". Sophia and Sam nodded as they went to the forest. "While the rest of us will go on the rescue mission". Evan said as he went with the rest of the team which is Reed, Phoebe, Tyler, Bianca, Chloe, and Jim. These are the names of Reed''s team; Phoebe, Jack, Flora, Sam, Tyler, and Bianca while Evan''s team are; Adam, Chloe, Emerald, Jim, Alex, and Sophia. Sophia and Sam are in charge of directing the group. Emerald and Jack are to stay at Laura''s house guiding the rest of the family, Alex and Flora are to wait behind at the Flower shop while Evan, Reed, Phoebe, Tyler, Bianca, Adam, Chloe, and Jim would be going on the rescue mission. "Good luck". Alex told them as they nodded and left. The Nightwalkers Somewhere along the forest, is an upleted building. The nightwalkers live here. Inside the building lies seven hungry Vampires ready to devour the flesh of a young girl that was tied behind a tree. One of the hungry Vampires couldn''t withstand the hunger so he moved close to the girl that was blindfolded and was about to bite her when a strong voice was heard. "Don''t even think about it, Stanley". The voice said as Stanley quickly backed off. "Nothing. I was just trying to see if she''s still breathing Master Derek". He lied as the Lady beside Derekughed. "Well yed Stanley". She said walking up to him. She grabbed him by the cor looking at him straight into his eyes but Stanley was too scared to look at her. He quickly escaped from her grip and bowed his head to the ground. "I''m so sorry Mistress Lora and Master Derek. Please forgive me, this will never happen again". He pleaded. Derek walked up to him." You know what happens to people that lie to me, don''t you?". He asked as Stanley nodded. "They get burnt to ashes with the silver knife". Stanley exined. "Good". Derek said. "Silver". He called the guy who is always in charge of the knife. He was named silver because he is the only one who doesn''t get affected when he touches the knife. "Yes, master Derek". Silver answered rushing to meet his master. "kill him". Derekmanded. "Please master Derek. Please don''t kill me. I''m very sorry. I promise it won''t happen aga.....". Before Stanley could finish his sentence, Silver put the knife straight into his heart making him burn as his residue disappeared. Everyone was scared because never had their master been this heartless. Although there was a rule about lies he was kind enough to give them second chances. But why is he being heartless now? They all wondered. "Now let this serve as a warning to all of you". Derek said addressing the eleven people remaining. "Right now that we are almost on the verge of bing sun-screened Vampires, I won''t hesitate to kill anyone that defiles me". He said as the people nodded. So that''s why he was being heartless all because of the possibility that we might be sun-screened Vampires soon. "Is that understood?". Derek asked. "Yes Master Derek". They chorused. "Let''s not forget our n". Derek told them. But a hand was raised. "Yes Samantha". "What about Stanley''s role? Now that he is gone, who''s going to take his role?". She asked. "I''ll y his role". Derek said. "But baby, why you?". Lora asked touching his arm. "It has to be me besides I don''t think there''s anyone else fit for the job now that Stanley''s gone". He told Lora as she nodded. He turned to the rest. "Now get to work and remember, do not hesitate to kill anyone that crosses your path". Derek ordered as they nodded and went to their different spot. The names of the eleven members are Charlotte, Samantha, Mark, Theodore, Damien, Austin, Ang, Miranda, James, Catherine, and Amanda. ********** Laura was paranoid. After she got escorted by Reed home, she has been restless. Coming home to see her younger sister is truly missing, hurts her so bad. How is mom feeling right now? She thought as she touched her mom''s shoulder, giving her a little support. Then a knock was heard on the door. Jones went to open the door only for him to find two strange faces. "And who are you?". He asked. "My name is Emerald and this is Jack. We are the ''good wine'' vampires". Emerald introduced. "Good wine?". Jones asked. "And we know you were once a good wine vampire". Jack said. "Honey, who''s there?". Martina asked. "What are you guys doing here?". Jones whispered to them. "to protect you and your family while the rest of the team looks for your daughter". Emerald exined.From N?velDrama.Org. "But we don''t need protection". Jones told them. "Honey, are you there?". Martina asked again. "You don''t need protecting but your wife and daughter do. Please, let us do our job". Jack said as Jones ushered them in. The moment he weed them in, he quickly left the house in a sh. When Jack and Emerald turned back, Jones was gone. They both looked at each other wondering what kind of exnation they would give the wife and daughter. "I''m sure we''lle up with something". Jack assured when he saw the worried look on Emerald''s face. "Who is there? Jones?". Martina called but she was surprised to see two strange faces in front of her. "Who are you?". She asked. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Um, we are friends with your daughter Ashley". Emerald lied as Martina and Laura looked at each other before returning the stare at the two Strangers. "I know you might be wondering but um, we met at the flower shop. We came to order some flowers and she was nice to us. We because regr customers". "Laura, do you know them?". Martina asked. Laura shook her head. "Well, not surprised there. Whenever wee around, we find only Ashley in the shop". "or inside". Jack said. Martina nodded since there could be a possibility. "well, what about my husband?". "he said he wants to go in search of his daughter". Jack said. Emerald looked at him and gave him -a-like-seriously- kind of look. "I understand". Martina said as she gestured for them to take a seat. Laura looked at the two guests and she could feel something about them. "Mom, I''ll be in my room". She said as her mom nodded while she left. Martina walked up to the guest as she sat facing them. "You can tell me the truth now. Why exactly are you here?". She asked as Jack and Emerald looked at each other. "Um.. We don''t understand what you mean". Jack said. Martina stood up. "Why don''t I get you both something to drink and we can continue our chat from there. What do you say?". She didn''t wait to hear their reply as she went to get two sses of fruit juice and handed each ss to them. Emerald took the ss as she sipped. She needed something cool to keep her calm. Martina took her seat as she looked at them. "I know you both are Vampires". She said as Emerald choked causing her to cough as Jack patted her back. "We have no idea what you''re talking about besides, Vampires ain''t real". Jack said trying to defend their identity. "My husband is a vampire and I believe the only reason he allowed you in is that you are just like him but what I want to know is why are you here?". She said as Emerald dropped the ss on the table. "Fine". she said. "We were sent by our boss to protect this family, especially your daughter Laura". She began. "We had no idea why our boss chose this family but somehow we found out your husband was once a member of our club ''the good wine''. We are not bad people like those that took your daughter. We are here to protect you". If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Martina held her hand in the air gesturing for her to stop. "What do you mean by ''like those that took your daughter''?" she asked. This time it was Jack''s turn to speak. "We believe they might have taken your daughter because they know your husband is one of the suns screened Vampires". "by sun screened you mean he doesn''t get affected by the sun, right?". She asked. "yes". Jack answered. Martina scoffed. "I''m sorry but let me see if I''m following up. Are you saying those Vampires kidnapped my daughter to get my husband so they can be sun screened? Is that what you''re trying to say?". "I''m afraid so". Emerald said as she watched Martina sink into the chair. "And you''re saying my husband went to look for Ashley? That''s like me losing two people at the same time to the same people". Martina said as she stood up. "Evan won''t let that happen. We have this under control. All we need you to do is to stay calm, you and your daughter". Emerald said. "talking about your daughter, we should probably check up on her". Jack said as they went to her room. Martina knocked on her door but there was no reply. She turned the knob expecting the door to sh open but it was locked. "Please don''t tell me it''s not what I''m thinking". She said as she continued to turn the knob but it wouldn''t budge. Jack decided to try. He turned the knob using his vampire strength and the door shed open. They quickly rushed inside the room but she wasn''t anywhere in the room. "Laura". Martina called. "Are you in here?". She asked as she searched everywhere. "Check this out". Jack said as Emerald and Martina moved in his direction. Right there was a rope hanging down from the window side. Martina''s legs failed her as she sank to the bed trying her best not to freak out. "We''d better inform Evan". Jack said as Emerald quickly dialed Evan''s number and when he picked, it up she narrated the story to him. "what do you mean she disappeared?". Evan asked as he hang up the call. Emerald and Jack tried their best to calm Martina as they wondered what Laura, Ashley, and their father could be going through. It feels like their n didn''t work but the question is, what would Evan do? The Key Sophia and Sam looked at the forest, trying to see if there were any human insight before they could begin their operation. After a few minutes of inspecting the environment, "The coast is clear". Sam said as Sophia nodded. "Let''s begin". Sophia said as the two of them ced their palms on each other and slowly brought their palms to the ground. This allows them to see where those other vampires might have gone. It took two minutes before images started shing before their eyes until their eyes caught a vision of an upleted building with vampires inside and outside the building. Just as they were about to stop, their eyes caught sight of a little girl tied and blindfolded, and beside her was a man. The images started fading as the two of them removed their palms from the ground. "I guess we''ve gotten what we wanted". Sam said as Sophia nodded with a smile on her face. "But who could that man be?". Sophia dipped her hand into her pocket and brought out her phone. "Evan didn''t tell us we are rescuing two people". Sam said as he watched Sophia dial Evan''s number. "I better tell him about ourtest discovery". she said as she waited for Evan to pick up his call but after waiting for too long, it turned out Evan wasn''t picking up his call. "What''s wrong?". Sam asked. "Surprisingly, he isn''t picking up his calls. I''ve left him five calls and he didn''t respond to any. Do you think something might have happened to them?". "I don''t think so. Let me call Reed". Sam said as he dialed Reed''s number and in a jiffy, Reed answered. "Sam?". Reed asked. "Hi Reed. Is Evan there?". Sam asked. "yeah". Reed replied. "Can you give the phone to him?". Sam said. "sure. Just hold on let me get it to him". ********** Evan was busy with the rest of the team; Phoebe, Tyler, Bianca, Adam, Chloe, and Jim, telling them about the change of ns. "Evan this is for you". Reed said as he handed the phone over to Evan who looked at the caller and saw it was Sam. "Sam. What''s up? Do you guys have their location?". he asked as he heard the sound of the phone being given to someone. "Hello, Evan. It''s Sophia. We have gotten the location and we saw a little girl tied up and she was blindfolded..." "That must be Ashley. Good work guys". He told them. As he was about to hang up the call, he heard Sophia whisper some words but he didn''t get her. "You say what?". he asked. "There is a man with her and believe me, the man didn''t seem to be in a good condition at all". Sophia exined. "That must be the father". Evan told her over the phone. "The father? but howe? he wasn''t supposed to be out not to say kidnapped, how did it happen?". Sophia asked. "It''s a long story. I can''t exin right now. Tell us about the location". Evan said as he put the phone on a loudspeaker so everyone can hear. "It''s at the side of a very bigpany but thepany looks abandoned. Beside thepany is an upleted building, that''s where it is". Sophia said as they all look at each other. "Can''t you give us a better description? I mean, there are lots of abandonedpanies here. How do we find this one you''re talking about?". Phoebe asked. "That''s like looking for a pin in the bush. Make it easier for us". Phoebe added. "I''m sorry but that''s the only information we''ve got. We''ll try our best to search over here too. We''ll let you know if we see anything". Sophia said. "Ok but remember no one must get bitten. Is that clear?". Evan told them. "This includes everyone". he said as they all nodded. Evan ended the call. "I guess we have to split apart". Evan looked at everyone trying to see what to do besides, he still has a missing Laura to look for. "Reed and Chloe will go north". Evan said pointing to the path in front of them. "Phoebe and Adam will go East". he pointed to the left side. "Tyler and Chloe will go west". he pointed to the right side. "Jim and I will take south". He said as they all nodded. "if there''s any other development or change of ns, I''ll let you all know but make sure you all are alert. Those vampires might be lurking around". He told them as they all nodded and went to their different locations. The sound of the owl hooting and the way the nighttime feels today scares the shit out of her. Not knowing where to go but with her feet moving in every direction, Laura nces back to see if she was being followed. The night has never been this scary but right now, this night is the scariest. She was d to see no one was behind her so she stopped to catch her breath. As she bent down, her ne came out of its hiding ce and was twirling in every direction like a pendulum. Just as she was still trying to go on with her journey to God knows where Laura had some sounds in the woods. She told herself it could just be some night creatures enjoying their time but when the sound and rustling of the trees came again, she decided not to take her chances and start running but before she could move an inch, a vampire appeared to her. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Please don''t kill me". she said as she pleaded but there''s no way a thirsty vampire would listen to their dinner. The vampire took a step closer to her when Laura quickly kicked him in his groin too bad he wasn''t expecting it. The moment the vampire went down to hold his groin, Laura took it as a chance to run away. Leaving the vampire alone to handle his pain, Laura ran. But the vampire regained himself and chased after her. Running through the woods with so many trees and logs and because it was getting darker by the minute, made it so hard for Laura to seek refuge. The only source of light was the full moon and even the moon didn''t give clearer light because of the trees. Laura could feel she was running out of breath but she was too scared to stop. She continued running only for her to see one vampireing from the front. She turned to the right, another wasing, she turned to the left another wasing towards her, when she looked back, she saw the angry vampire she kicked in the groining towards her. She had no idea what to do. She knew there was no way she would escape, it was not like she could kick all of them in the groin as she did to the first. Maybe this is the end of her life, there are no two ways about it. She thought to herself as the vampires came close to her, ready to devour when the moon''s reflection shine on her ne, attracting the attention of the vampires. "She is wearing the silver moon ne, everyone run". the vampire that was hit in the groin said but before they could take off, the light from the ne allowed the ne to glow so much that it got the vampires and they burnt and disappeared. The moment they evaporated into thin air and her ne were back to normal, Laura continued running not believing what just happened. Suddenly, she felt a hand drag her pushing her against the tree as she was running. As she was about to scream, the person covered her mouth. Laura closed her eyes trying to not see who will bite her. She waited to feel the fangs on her skin but nothing came so she opened her eyes and right in front of her was Evan. She didn''t even know when she circled her arms around his waist and held him tight. Evan hugged her back. After a few minutes, Evan pulled her back a little to look at her. "Are you ok?". he asked. "Apart from the fact that some vampires almost ate me and I was saved by this ne...". She said touching the ne. "... I am fine". "Wait! are you saying the light that glowed, that was you?". He asked. Laura nodded. "I have no idea how I got this ne but believe me, it just saved my life". She said as Evan looked at her stunned. "Can you tell me what happened?". He asked as Laura exined everything to him. "I have to call the others, we have the key". "The key to what?". she asked only for her to see Evan smiling. Evan came closer and kissed her lips. "Thanks, Laura". He said to her but Laura didn''t understand. She watched him call someone and the next thing she knew, eleven people appeared. The only person she could identify was Reed. "What''s going on here?". Laura asked as she stared at the eleven people. "Laura... this is Phoebe, Tyler, Bianca, Adam, Chloe, Jim, Sophia, Sam, Flora and Al, ex and o, f course you already know Reed". Evan introduced pointing to each of them. "We are here to help you get your sister and your father". "My father?". Laura asked. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "We believe he was captured". Sophia said. "Captured?". Laura asked. "By who?". "By the same people that captured your sister". Evan said. "I don''t understand. What do they want?". Laura asked. "first they took my sister and now my dad''s gone. Can you tell me what the hell is going on Evan?". She paused trying to keep her acts together and to make sure she doesn''t freak out. "A few hours ago, I had a battle with vampires.... vampires I thought never existed". she said. "Evan, talk to me. What is going on?". she asked as Evan sighed. "Listen, Laura, all we know is that the people that took your sister, captured her to get your dad and now that they have both of them, they won''t think twice about Killing your sister and that''s why I need you to help us stop that from happening". Evan exined as Laura folded her arms. "You need me to help you do what?". She scoffed. "You must be kidding me". "Laura, your ne. It''s the only solution right now". He said as Laura looked at him with disbelief. "Oh! I forgot to tell you, I can''t get the ne off me, I''ve tried and even my sister helped but the ne cannot be removed". "I can remove it". Evan said. "Did you have water in your ear or something?. I just said I have tried taking it off so many times but I couldn''t and you feel like you can?". Lauraughed as she looked at him. "I can remove it because.... I put it on you". Evan said as Laura''s folded arms fall to her side. "What?". Laura asked still looking at him. "I... Am... A vampire Laura". Evan said waiting to see her reaction but she was too shocked to even react. "We all are". Reed said as She looked at him and everyone standing there and they all agreed to the charges.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Laura felt her legs failing her as she quickly grabbed a tree and held it into it for support. She has had a lot to deal with but this was thest straw that broke the camel''s back. Laura Proves She Can Save The Vampires Inside the upleted building, Derek sat close to Jones, looking at him as he knelt before him. "What do you people want?". Jones asked as he looked at the guy in front of him and the four girls standing at the door. "Isn''t it obvious what we want?". Derek asked as he gestured for hisdy toe closer to him. Lora walked up to her lover, sitting on hisp. "Why don''t you make him understand what we want from him?". He whispered to her ear but loud enough for Jones to hear. Lora smiled as she walked up to the girl that was blindfolded. She went behind her back and took off the blindfold. Right there was Ashley. Ashley''s eyes hurt so bad that her vision was so blurry that she couldn''t make out anything. She rubbed her eyes just to see if she can get her vision back. After a few minutes, the images before her became clear. She looked around wondering how she found herself here. Thest thing she remembered was she was going home but this doesn''t look like her home. As she was wondering, her eyes caught a man beside her. She looked closer and saw it was her dad. "Dad? is that you?". She asked. "Dad, is that you?". Jones was about toe to meet his daughter when Derek pinned him. "Give us what we want and you get your daughter back. Trade by barter". He said but Jones had no idea what these people want. He had offered to give them money, any amount but they refused. He decided to try again. "Please I am begging you, let my daughter go and I''ll pay her ransom... please". he pleaded but Derek looked at his team and theyughed. Derek returned his gaze to Jones. "Should I tell you what I want?". Derek asked. Jones nodded. "I want your blood". he whispered into his ear as Jones gave him a surprised look. "That''s all and your daughter goes home safe". Derek said as Jones looked at him, his eyes not leaving him. "dad. What''s going on?". Ashley asked feeling scared. "Do you know this person?". Ashley asked. Jones looked at his daughter and then at Derek. "Can you do me a favor?". he asked as Derek shrugged. "blindfold my daughter".All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. "Dad". Ashley said after hearing her father''s request. "Dad, what are you doing?". She asked but there was no reply from her father. Lora blindfolded Ashely immediately. "Dad!". Ashley yelled. Lora became so irritated that she punched Ashley, making her fall sideways to the ground. "What did you do that for? That''s my daughter you just knocked unconscious. Are you crazy? How dare youy your filthy hands on my daughter!". Jones said, his anger raging as he tried to move to his daughter and give Laura a taste of her own medicine but Derek stopped him with a punch so strong that he fell to the ground. "I couldn''t handle the noise. It was beginning to irritate me". Lora said, not caring she just knocked out a little with her strong fist. "But don''t worry, she''ll be fine". She said as she went to join Derek. " If she''s strong enough to survive the punch". She added as she and the rest of them in the houseughed. ******* Laura finally woke up after she fainted with the thought that all of this was a nightmare she had to wake up from but waking up to see Evan, Reed and ten other people showed it was neither a dream nor a nightmare but reality. The tears slowly dropped as Evan rushed to her side. "Laura". he called in a smooth and calm voice. Laura tried to ignore the fact Evan was worried about her and how she feels about him now that she knows what he is. "What are we going to do?". She asked. "Do you have a n to get them back?". Evan nodded. "Yes and the only key right now, are you". He said as Laura turned to face him. "I still don''t understand". she said. Evan touched the ne. "With this". he said looking deep into her eyes. "Laura, We need you". "But the ne is dangerous. How am I supposed to use it if it will hurt everyone... including my....". She bit her lips trying to hold back the words. "Including my dad". She said as the tears rolled down her cheeks profusely. "I''m sorry". Evan apologized. Laura got up and dusted herself as she stood far away from the people. "I have a n". She said as they all looked at her. "Laura, What are you doing?". Reed asked. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "This is my Father and my sister we are talking about. Ashley would want me to do this". Her voice was bing colder by the minute. "I know but this is not something to get yourself involved in". Reed said trying to convince her to stay back. "Reed... We need her". Evan said as he stood next to Laura. "Can you hear yourself, Evan?". Reed asked. "Her sister and father are just being kidnapped. Who knows what tragedy must have befallen them and now you want to add another one to the death list? You must be crazy, both of you". His voice went higher. "When I called to tell you guys we have a key, what did you think I was talking about?". Evan asked. "I don''t know". Reed shrugged. "Anything that doesn''t involve another human". He said pointing to her. Laura ignored him as she looked at the full moon. If they wouldn''t believe her, then she''s just going to have to show them instead. Seeing is believing right? well, maybe she''s going to give them something to believe in that way, it would be hard to say no. She thought as she continued looking at the moon wondering if she should or not. The question is, is she going to, especially when it might affect everyone? Evan Claims Laura To Save Her Laura looked at the full moon. She brought out the ne. "Laura, what are you doing?". Evan asked, stepping away from her. He was the only one that understood what would happen if the full moon shines on the ne. "Everyone! Move back. Far away from her!". He yelled as everyone did asmanded. Immediately Laura brought out the ne and the light from the moon shone down into the ne, there was a glow around her, so bright that Evan and his team had to close their eyes. Everyone was shocked. Laura put her hand to cover the moon from reflecting into the ne as they watched the ne go back to normal. Laura hid the ne inside her top. "Well, Does this prove I''m needed?". she asked referring to Reed but everyone was too shocked to say a word. "I''ll take that as a yes". She said. "How did that happen?". Sophia said since she knew about the ne. "I had a dream about it one night that it could kill vampires if it gets in contact with the moonlight. While I was wandering the forest, I got attacked by vampires and the moonlight came in time and saved me by destroying the vampires". Laura narrated as everyone wowed. "That''s why she''s the key". Evan added. "But, how would she use it if it''s going to affect everyone?". Phoebe asked. "That''s why I said I have a n to keep everyone safe except the bad guys". Laura said as they all nodded. ..... ********* "Listen, I''m tired of waiting. Let''s feed on him already". Lora said. Derek moved close to Jones and was about to feed on his skin, noises were heard from outside. Growling and screeching sounds filled the atmosphere. Derek gestured for Charlotte and Samantha to have a look while Amanda and Lora stood guard. Charlotte and Samantha came outside but they couldn''t find anything. "Wait a minute, Isn''t Miranda, Catherine, and Amanda supposed to be standing guard?". Charlotte asked. "That''s true". Samantha replied. After noticing that things weren''t right, they walked around; Charlotte to the left side and Samantha to the right. Immediately they were separated, Reed, Tyler, Adam, and Evan went inside since that''s exactly where the war is. While Bianca and Alex went to the right side, Sam and Flora went to the left side. Inside the building, Adam quickly avoided the punch that wasing from him by Lora. Adam and Lora kept throwing punches and avoiding each other ws and fangs.From N?velDrama.Org. All these are happening in their vampire form. They all transformed into their vampire form because they feel stronger and besides they are fighting with other vampires, they had to use the right form. Tyler and Ang faced each other fighting as Derek came face to face with Reed and Evan. "Two in one. I like it". Derek said as he transformed himself. His fingers were growing into ws, his teeth grew fangs as he positioned himself, ready to fight. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "I''ll fight him. You should get them out of here". Reed said as Evan nodded. Evan stared at Reed to make sure he was going to be fine. Reed nodded. Evan quickly released Ashley. "You guys should get out of here. Just go south, don''t look back. Two vampires that came to your house will meet you halfway to make sure you''re safe". Evan told Jones as Jones carried his daughter. As Jones was about to pass the back door out of the house, He saw his daughter Laura. "Laura". he called. She stood facing her father as the words "Your father is a vampire" shed into her mind. She didn''t say anything to him but walked past him instead. "Laura". Jones called but Laura didn''t turn back to him. She was too angry to talk to him besides, she has a mission to carry out. Whatever the scores, they''ll settle it at home. Jones nced one more time at his daughter before he moved out of the house into the forest, following the directions Evan gave. After Phoebe, Chloe and Sophia had battled with the first set; Miranda, Catherine, and Amanda, and made them tired to fight, they lured them inside the building. Bianca and Alex who were battling with Samantha also lured her inside the building. Sam and Flora also lured Charlotte inside the building as everyone stood facing their opponents. Derekughed. "you all choose to die I can see". He said. Laura hid in a corner, waiting for the full moon to shine upon the opening of the rooftop so she can illuminate the light from it. "You''re going down. You and your vampires". Reed said as Derek chuckled. "You are in my territory. You have no idea what I have in n". Derek said as Evan quickly took a nce at Laura but when she shook her head, Evan knew they had to buy time. "Never knew other vampires existed until you kidnapped an eleven-year-old". Evan said as Derekughed. "Less talking. Why don''t we go into action?". Derek said as heunched the first punch on Reed, making him fall to the ground. Everyone started fighting his or her partners. Different sounds of shrieking, Screeching, and growling can be heard. "They are all sun screened so do your best to get a taste of their blood no matter what". Derek ordered his vampires as they changed statistics and started using their fangs to fight. The good wine vampires had to avoid being bitten because a bite from them can turn them into bad vampires. When a good vampire gets bitten by a bad vampire, they be worst. It''s like the story of good wine and bad wine. If the bad wine is added to the good wine, it bes totally bad. Laura nced at the sky praying for the moon toe closer to the opening of the rooftop. When she saw that the moon was almost close and it was just a few seconds left for it to illuminate, she came out of her hiding and shouted. "Now!". The good wine quickly ran as fast as they could away from the other vampires. The other vampires not knowing what was going on tried to chase after them. The light slowly shone at the ne then suddenly Loraunched at Laura, biting her hand. Laura tried to withstand the pain as the moonlight shone fully on the ne, making the ne glow Lora was the first to get burnt and destroyed as the rest tried to run, but they were toote. The light destroyed them all. Evan and his team had to wait for the ne to go back to normal before they could go close to Laura. Laura slowly fell to the ground as she watched her blood dripping from her wrist down to the ground. Evan quickly rushed to her side when he saw the moon shifting from its course. He held her tightly in his arms as he touched her face. Laura didn''t say anything but the look in her eyes said a lot. "There''s only one way to save her". Sophia said as they rushed to meet them. "And you know the way". Evan looked at Laura as her eyes were slowly closing but before her eyes finally closed, Evan bit her neck with his fangs as Laura gasped for breath then slowly her eyes closed. The Nightwalker In Ruin Evan bit Laura''s neck as Laura gasped for air and in split seconds, she fainted. Evan tried his best to hold back his tears but despite how hard he tried, the tears still found their way out of the year nd. Chloe came closer to him touching his shoulder. "You did the right thing". She said as Evan looked at her when she nodded her head to affirm what she said, he looked at his team and they nodded their heads too. Evan held Laura''s wrist, took a stone with a sharp edge, and cut his palm with it. As soon as the blood started dripping, he held his palm as the blood dropped on Laura''s wrist, causing the bite mark to heal. He touched the ne that saved their lives. It''s time to get it off her. He used his blood and ced it on the orb and the ne came off her neck. "We should get her home. Her parents might be worried". Reed said. Evan carried Laura''s bridal style. "I''ll meet you guys there". He said as he zoomed off in a sh. ********All content is property ? N?velDrama.Org. At Laura''s home, Ashley has been awake for some minutes. Martina was d to see her husband again. Jack and Emerald were waiting for their teams to return. They stood outside the house standing guard. Within a few minutes, Evan appeared in front of them with Laura in his arms. "What happened?". Emerald as Evan walked inside the house, cing Laura on the sofa. As Evan was about to exin, The rest of the team breezed in. "What happened to my daughter?". Martina asked as she tried to touch her but Evan avoided her from doing that. "Evan. What happened?". Jones asked. Evan looked at everyone trying so hard to find a way to tell them without them freaking out but how was he going to do that? "Evan talk to me". Jones said his voice going higher. "I....". He cleared his throat. ".... I imed her". He said as Jones opened his mouth in shock. Martina not understanding what he meant, walked up to Evan. "What do you mean by you imed her?". She asked him. "He had no other choice. It was the only way he could save her". Reed told Martina. "I still do not understand". Martina said as Jones came to her side. "Honey, do you understand what they are talking about?". She asked her husband who was trying to calm her down. "By im he meant....". Jones paused. He gave a closer look at his wife trying to see if he could tell how his wife would take it. "Talk to me Jones. Is Laura dead?". Martina asked. Jones shook his head, holding his wife''s hands tenacity as he released the bomb. "She was bitten". He said as Martina''s legs failed her making her fall on the chair. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "I had no other choice. She was already bitten by one nefarious vampire on her wrist. One bite from any vampire creates a huge change both in the life of another vampire and a human. I had to im her that way even if she has to feed, she wouldn''t be looking for blood from the dead but from me". Evan said. "I''m so sorry. I should have asked for your consent but it would be toote for her". Evan added. Martina looked at her daughter as she sobbed. "Are you saying my sister is now a vamp?". Ashley asked. Evan nodded to her question. "It takes a while before she changes but I think for now we should keep it a secret from her". Evan suggested. "Right now, she hates us... if she finds out she was bitten... I don''t know what she might do". "But someday she will find out... then what?". Ashley asked. "Till then. Till then do not say anything to her Ashley". Evan said as Ashley nodded. "I want you to keep this safe. Can you do that?". He said handling the moonlight ne. "This is that ne! how did you get it off?". She asked. "Just do as I say". Ashley nodded collecting the ne from his hand. Evan went closer to Martina with one knee on the floor. "I promise to take good care of her". He assured. Martina sobbed as her husband came to hug her. "Thank you so much". Jones started. "All of you". He said looking at everyone. They all nodded as they took their leave. They decided to have a meeting to decide if they will be together or if they should go their separate ways. ....... ******** Silver one of Derek''s vampires - the only vampire on Derek''s team standing, went to the house and he was sad to see everywhere empty. ...... shback of the n..... "This is what we''ll do". Derek said as he nned his attack. "First Silver, You will be nowhere around the house. You will be there to give feedback to the queen". Silver nodded as he left. "Miranda, Catherine, and Amanda, you are to guide the outside". The three girls nodded as they went to their spot. "Mark, Theo, Austin, and James. Your mission is to go to the forest and kill whatever or whoever you see". The four of them nodded each going to the north, east, west, and south. "While Damian, Lora, Samantha, Charlotte, Ang, and I will remain here to handle the case". He said as everyone nodded. ..... Reality...... Silver sobbed. He brought out his phone and called the queen. After much ringing, the phone was picked up. "Silver is that you?". The queen asked. "What''s happening?". "Everyone is gone and bygone, I mean dead. No one is left". He exined. "The whole house is empty. I can''t even see a strand of hair here". "Okay calm down. I guess our n failed but that doesn''t mean we can''t try again". The queen said. "Now, I want you to go somewhere far away and bite as many people as you can. You''d never know when we need them. I''ll send you some money. Make sure no one sees you". She said. "Ok Queen". Silver said as he hung up. He packed some things he might need for the journey. "I''ll make sure to avenge every one of them. I won''t rest until I kill them all". He took one more nce at the house and zoomed as he. disappeared at a fast speed. Emerald Desires Adam The meeting ce was at the front of the flower shop that same day. Everyone - Evan, Reed, Adam, Emerald, Chloe, Sophia, Phoebe, Jim, Tyler, Bianca, Sam, Flora, Alex, and Jack stood formed a circle. Evan stepped into the middle to address everyone. "I know we started on the wrong foot and I know that it''s not real to let go of the past but I want to appeal to every one of you...". He said looking at everyone. "... this victory wouldn''t have been possible if we didn''t work together. We could attain this greater height because of our cooperation and I know there''s a lot more we can do if we work together". He paused trying to see if he got everyone''s attention. "Now the question is this, do we still want to work together or should we both go our separate ways". He asked. Everyone studied each other. Reed decided to speak for his team since whatever he decides, no one objects to it. "Well, if I may speak...". Reed started moving to the middle beside Evan. ".... just like you said, we wouldn''t have been able to attain this victory if we didn''t work together. Therefore, I don''t see why we should let go of each other at a time when we need each other". Reed said. "But isn''t it all over?". Phoebe asked, "I mean we destroyed the vampires... what else are we working together for again?". She added. "How are we sure that''s all the vampires?". Adam asked. "Those vampires we dealt with might just be tenth out of thousandths or even ten thousandths". "He''s right". Reed said. "Listen, we need each other now more than ever. We can''t let go now. What do you all say?". He asked his team. They all nodded in agreement except Phoebe. "Phoebe". Reed called when he noticed she wasn''t saying anything. "Ok fine. I''m in". Phoebe said after much consideration. "Thank you". Reed muttered to her. "So how''s it going to be?". Evan asked. "Your ce or ours?". "We could do a shift sometimes". Phoebe said. "Great idea". Evan said. After finalizing everything, they all handshake, knuckled and hugged each other. "Aren''t we forgetting something?". Emerald asked as everyone turned to focus on her. "And what might that be?". Evan asked. "Laura". she said. "What about her?". Adam asked. "sooner orter she''s going to find out what she is now, what''s going to happen to her then?". Emerald asked as everyone''s eyes fell on Evan since she''s now his property. "I haven''t thought of that. To be honest, I don''t think I want to think about it". Evan said with a frown on his face. "Sooner orter, you''ve got to make a decision". Emerald said as Evan nodded. After a few chats, each team went to their abode as they prepared for a new day. ******* Laura woke up trying to suppress the excruciating pain she felt on her forehead. She looked around and saw she was on her bed. She remembered having to save everyone''s life and the next thing she remembered was falling to the ground. She didn''t remember being bitten or what Evan did to save her life. Laura tried her best to stand up but she wasn''t strong enough. The head was aching too bad. She tried her best to keep her feet on the ground as she went out of the room straight to the kitchen. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you!N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Ashley was the first to see her. "You''re awake. I thought maybe you had gone to the other side of the world, you know what I mean". She said winking at her sister. "Not now Ashley. Can you look for the painkillers for me? My head is aching badly". She said as she took a seat on one of the kitchen chairs. "Yes, ma''am". Ashley said as she looked for the pain killer for her sister. Laura nced around the whole room looking for her parents but she didn''t see them. "Where''s mom and dad?". she asked. Ashley came with the painkillers and a ss of water, She gave it to her sister. Laura collected it as she took the painkillers. "They went to the shop". Laura turned to look at her sister trying to see if she was joking. "They?". "Yes. Dad went with mom to the shop". Ashley told as Laura chuckled. "Seriously?". Ashley nodded. "He''s scared to lose any of his family to vampires". The mention of the word vampire made Laura''s mood change. She''s still very angry dad didn''t tell them what he is. She believed if he had, none of this would have happened. And then, there''s Evan and Reed who are also vampires and they kept it away from her. She tried her best to push the thoughts away and to forget everything but she knew she wouldn''t be able to until she confronted each and everyone that lied to her. "I''m going to bed. Make sure to be careful ok?". Laura told Ashley who gave her a reassuring smile. **********... Adam went inside his room and looked at himself in the mirror. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! ... shback... When Adam and Lora were fighting, Lora seemed angry. Her ws were so long and sharp that they could cut the skin of any human. And her fangs were so sharp that we just all bite, it could leave a deep mark. While Adam was trying to protect himself from being bitten, he wasn''t as cunning as Lora. Lora knew he was trying so hard to avoid her bite so she decided to make him avoid both her fangs and her ws at the same time even though she knew how impossible that would be. Lora tried using her ws to tear his face but he dodged it. She kicked him in the leg making him fall. She quickly used that chance to get on top of him and she pulled her ws and tried to put them in his eyes but Adam used his hand to hold her hand and immediately, Lora bit his hand. ...... Reality... Adam looked at his hand and he could see her bite mark on his wrist. He knew if he didn''t have someone to im him, he would be bad. He decided that until he finds someone who he could learn to fall in love with, he would have her im him. Now that there are more girls in the building, it wouldn''t be that hard to get someone to im him. He tried considering Emerald but she belongs to Reed. Having her im him would mean two vampires feeding off one girl and that wouldn''t be nice. He got a bandage and used it to cover his wound and made sure the wound stay hidden. After Adam was done giving first aid himself, he could sense someone''s presence and he knows that scent anywhere. He quickly hid the first aid kit as he went straight to the door to attend to Emerald. A knock was heard on his door. He quickly opened it and immediately he did, Emerald jumped right into his hands and kissed him. Adam was shocked, he pulled her away a little and looked into her eyes. "Emerald". "You said you were going to help me". She said as her eyes were already watery. "Are you ok?". Adam asked touching her hair and he could feel the hotness on her forehead. "Emerald, you''re burning up". "I don''t want Reed... I want you". Emerald said as she looked into his eyes searching if he still has that same desire. "Do you want me to?". The Return Of Jones Wife "Do you want me?". Emerald asked. Adam knew he shouldn''t, every part of him told him not to but his heart was telling him something different. He pulled Emerald inside and shut the door as he looked into her eyes. He could see the desires in her eyes. If Emerald ims him now, he would be all over her while sooner orter she would be all over Reed. He was caught in between the devil and the deep blue sea not knowing what to do. "Don''t you want me?". Emerald asked when she noticed Adam wasn''t making any advances toward her. Adam bit his lips, trying to suppress the desire to kiss and bit until she moans out his name but he couldn''t not in his condition. "You have no idea how tempting and seductive you are right now Emerald." He touched her hair as he pulled her chin up so he could look at her. "You have no idea how hard it is to stop myself from devouring you right now". "Then what''s stopping you?" she asked as she tried to kiss him but he moved away. "I''m just not what you need Emerald". Emerald was shocked to hear him saying all this.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Is there something you''re not telling me?" She asked. "I mean... You were the person that told me you''ll help me fight my desire for Reed and now you don''t want to help me anymore? What''s going on?". She asked. "You belong to Reed now. He imed you so you''ll be his just like Laura belongs to Evan. We don''t always have what we want. That''s life". Adam exined and with one look at him, Emerald nodded and left. Adam knew he would never get her back after sending her away like this, but it was for the best. Love is all about sacrifices, maybe this is his sacrifice to pay. He needs to find someone to im him within the next twenty-four hours or we''ll say goodbye to Adam the good wine vampire and wee Adam the bad and dangerous vampire. The choice is his. Would he allow any random girl to im him or would he allow Emerald to im him even though he knows the oue? ... ******** Jones assisted Martina in the flower shop and he could say, he''s loving the job. Is this what he had been missing??? He asked himself as a smile curled up his lips. "Why don''t we call the kids over and we can have that family pic you''ve all been talking about?". Martina was very happy to hear that. She was so happy that she kissed her husband just to show how grateful she is to him. "I''ll give them a call now". She said, calling Laura. She called Laura several times, but she wasn''t picking up so she called Ashley. Immediately, Ashley picked up the call. "Ash, are you home?". "Yes, mom. Do you need help with the flowers?". Ashley asked. "No, honey. Where''s your sister?". "Sleeping upstairs". "Well, you guys should dress up ande over here. Your dad is nning to take us on a family pic". She told Ashley, who was sounding so excited already. "Alright mom! I''ll do just that. I love you, dad!". She screamed. Jones smiled. His wife hugged him. Finally, a family pic after a decade. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! ************* Catherine- Reed''s mom decided to go out for fresh air after a long day of taking care of her son''s room. She needed the air to regain her lost strength. She decides the best ce would be at the park. There are lots of exciting views there and also she has missed how the sun feels on her skin. She strolled down to the park and as she was standing to take a look at the view, her eyes caught a familiar somebody. She saw the person moving with a woman and two daughters. She decided to follow them to see if the person she saw was the person she thinks it is or if maybe her eyes were ying tricks on her. Everywhere they went, she followed after them. "Dad, how do you feel,ing outside and feeling the sunshine?" the younger daughter asked. "It feels good sweetheart. After so long, I finally got to take my family out". the man replied. The voice sounded so familiar, but how is she sure it was the person?. She just has to find that out herself. Catherine waited until the man was alone, then she went to approach him. "Hi". She greeted the man. "Hi". Jones replied. "Do I know you?". Jones asked. Catherine used that medium to study his features and everything about him. "his eyes, his ears, his nose, his lips, his teeth, the sound of his voice. Everything is just like him". She thought looking at him. "Jones". She called trying to see if he was the one. "You''re Jones right?". She asked. Jones didn''t know whether to reply or not. He was shocked to see that a stranger knows his name. "Listen, I have to go". Jones said as he tried to leave, but Catherine held him back. "Does the name Eve ring a bell?" she asked. "Eve?". Jones asked, trying to see if the name does ring a bell, then it finally hits him. Eve is the name of his ex-wife who ran away from him. "If that name rings a bell, why don''t you call me and we''ll talk about it". Catherine said, giving Jones her contact card as she winked at him. "Who was that?". Martina askeding with the ice cream with the girls. Jones quickly hid the card as he smiled collecting his ice cream from his wife. "Just someone who is crushing on your husband". He said nting a kiss on his wife''s lips. "I''m so tired". Laura said, stretching her tired muscles. "Why don''t you all go home and I''ll be the one to close the shop, besides no vampire would dare to attack me". Jones said as Ashleyughed. Laura was tired of hearing the word vampire, that word alone can make her anger level rise to ny percent at a stretch. "Dad, don''t you think you owe us an exnation?". she asked, folding her arms. "I know, sweetheart, and I''ll tell you all about it when I get home". He told her as she nodded. Martina and the girls went home while they left Jones to take care of the shop but Jones didn''t just have the shop to take care of, he had something else; His ex-wife. Secret Revealed About Jones Son Catherine went home feeling so fulfilled. She didn''t know why, but she knew she was very happy to see him again. All the hatred she felt for him suddenly disappeared when she saw him and when she mentioned the name Eve, she could see his reaction and she knew he would call her even if he wants to or not. She sang and danced, twirling with a happy smile on her face. "I will make sure I get you back, Jones." She looked at her wall clock, "Should call soon." She said. Just then, her phone rang revealing a strange number. She picked up the call with a smile on her face. As if knowing he was the one, she called his name. "I knew you''d call me". She said, sitting on the chair as she poured herself a drink. She couldn''t hide the smile on her face. "Who are you? And how did you know the name Eve?". Jones asked. "If you want to know, you''ve got toe to me and hear it. I will text you the location". She ended the call not waiting to hear what he has to say. She quickly texted him the location of her house as she waited, thinking of how to get him back. And this time, she''s going to make sure he ims her and they both im each other. She lost him the first time, she isn''t going to let him slip away this time. The moment he ims her, she will be all he thinks about, all he wants to be with and slowly he would forget he has a family, that way she would introduce his son to him and they will be one happy family. Sheughed at the thought. oooooooooo*********0000000000 Jones didn''t know if he was doing the right thing or not, all he knew was he needed answers and if going over to her would get him the answers he needs, then no problem. He would do it. The text message came and he opened it, revealing the location. He checked his wristwatch and the time was 5 pm. He quickly texted his wife that he would be runningte and that some people came to buy flowers and he had to wait and sell. When he got a reply from his wife, he took a vehicle and directed the driver where to go. He didn''t want to use his speed because he knew it was too early to do that. Jones got to the location after confirming he was in the right ce, he called thedy. "I''m outside now". "I don''t think that''s a conversation we can have standing outside or are you scared?". She asked. When there was no reply, she continued." My house is the one on the left side. Don''t bete". Jones wanted to argue, but Catherine had already hung up before he could say anything. Jones stood for a few minutes considering his next move after much analyzing he decided to go. He went to her house before he knocked, she opened the door. Jones raised an eyebrow in suspicion. Catherine knew that look so she gave a reassuring smile. "I heard your footsteps. Come on in". She gestured to him after she saw he was more rxed. Jones entered looking at the room. "please have a seat". Catherine said as she sat opposite him. Jones sat down. "Let''s cut to the chase". He paused looking at Catherine trying to read her thoughts but Catherine knew him too well. When he saw he couldn''t get any information he decided to go verbally. "How do you know Eve?". Catherine smiled. "I''m sorry but I don''t start a conversation without a drink". "I believe I have every reason to decline ". He said not wanting to waste any time with her. "Not when you need to get am information from me ". Catherine said as she stood up to get the drink. She got the drink and the two sses as she poured the drink. She gave him one ss of wine while she took the other, setting the bottle on the table as she took the seat next to him. Catherine knew Jones would exchange the sses so she decided to volunteer first. "if you think I poisoned yours or perhaps drugged it, you can have mine". She said as she took his ss and gave it to him. Seeing that he was satisfied with that, she smiled. "Cheers". She pushed her ss forward but Jones took the ss and gulped the wine without a single drop left in the ss. "now can we have that discussion?" He said. Every moment he spent with her felt somehow familiar and it reminded him of his wife to whom he lied. "Fine". Catherine gulped her wine as she set the ss on the table. "I am Eve". She finally let it out earning a shocking look from Jones. Jones looked at her it was then he noticed her feature. Her eyes still had that shimmer in them. "But how? What happened? You look so different from her. You look like apletely different person". "That was because I had stic surgery." Catherine said. Jones didn''t know what to believe and what not to. Who knows, she might be lying and who knows she might be saying the truth. "I was scared of you".From N?velDrama.Org. "What?". Jones asked." Hold on a sec.. What about the child?". He asked in anticipation. Catherine looked away as she bit her lips trying to suppress her words. "Talk to me... Where''s the child?". He asked again. Without looking at him, Catherine answered. "I got rid of him". Jones couldn''t believe his ears as he held his chest trying to hold back the pain and the tears. How Could she do this to him? First, she ran away with a child... his child in her womb without him knowing. How can she be this wicked? Now the child is dead, how was he supposed to live his life now? Hurt and Disappointed Lauraid down on her bed thinking about the changes that have been happeningtely. She didn''t know whether to be grateful for it or not. She was waiting for her dad toe back so he can start exining himself. Starting from how he became a vampire to why he hid it from everyone. She wants to hear all about it or they both continue living in the house like strangers. "Sis". Ashley called opening the door as she entered her sister''s room. Laura looked up at her. "What is it now, Ash?". She asked. Ashley sat beside her sister trying to see if there were any changes in her outer appearance that showed she was OK, but she needed to be sure that it was, the same with her inside. "How are you feeling?". Ashley asked, trying not to sound suspicious. Laura sat up on her bed as she nced at her sister not believing her ears. "Where is thising from?". She asked, folding her arms and staring at her sister in disbelief.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Come on, I''ve always been caring". Lauraughed as Ashley joined her. "Well, maybe not all the time". Ashley added. "But how do you feel?". She asked again. Laura thought for a moment. "I am fine apart from the fact that I''m still angry with dad and those people," she said referring to Evan and Reed. "I''m sure they had a good reason". Ashley said, trying to defend the guys. "A good reason?". Laura asked. "I guess that would be to make a fool out of me because I can''t think of any other reason.". "Maybe we should hear it from him". Laura looked at Ashley, wondering why she made that statement, and immediately a knock was heard. "Come in". Ashley answered. "This is my room you can''t just....". Laura paused as Evan came into her room. "Your mom told me it was OK toe to see you". Evan said as he stood at the door. "I''m gonna leave you guys to talk". Ashley said as she left the two of them alone in the room. Evan stood waiting for some kind of gesture before he could leave where he was. Laura looked at him. "Don''t think I''m going to ask you to sit or anything". She told him and with that, he got the gesture he needed. He walked up to her and sat at the edge of her bed. "Laura.." "I guess you enjoyed making me a fool right?". Laura asked. "You kept this away from me then what the hell are we friends for if you can''t open up to me about matters such as this". "... Because I was scared". He replied immediately. That shut her up a little bit. "I didn''t know how you were going to take it or what you would do if you knew what I was. I didn''t know if you would be disgusted or irritated, that''s why I decided to keep it to myself. Believe me, Laura I''ve been wanting to tell you". "Don''t give me that crap Evan". Laura said. Her anger was rising to a stage where whatever she says wouldn''t matter to her even if it hurts the person. "Let me ask you something". Evan nodded as she continued. "If all this hadn''t happened, would you have told me?" She asked as Evan looked at her. Her eyes were so dark and he could tell she was hurt. He looked away as he thought about the question, would he have told her if all, this hadn''t happened? ****000000000000 The urge came again and there was no way he could control it. He has to do something. He went to where the team where, although Evan left to meet Laura, Reed was in charge of taking care of the team when he was gone. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Adam looked around searching for someone but he couldn''t find who he was looking for. "Hey, have any of you seen Emerald?". He asked the team. "She took a stroll". Phoebe replied. "Alone?". Adam asked. "She went with Reed". Jim told him. The moment Adam heard it, he didn''t know why his heart was beating fast. Different thoughts came to his head... Thoughts he never thought would cross his mind found their way into his mind. "What if she was kissing him or doing something else? What if Reed was...". He shook the thoughts away as he went outside. "Is he OK?". Phoebe asked. Chloe and Jim looked at each other because they knew what was happening. 000000000000000*** *******000000000000 If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Reed and Emerald walked down the street as they chatted about their experiences this past few weeks. Although Emerald hated him, she couldn''t anymore because he now owns a part of her heart while the other part belongs to Adam, but she wasn''t sure if she should still wait or just ept her fate. "Do you still love him?". Reed asked out of the blue as Emerald looked at his eyes, wondering if the question was a safe one to answer. Reed smiled assuring her it was OK. Emerald nodded. "Although I don''t think it''s the same for him". She said as they halted. "What makes you say that?". He asked. "There are some things that just can''t be exined". She said as he nodded, not trying to force it. "What about you? Anyone in particr that you like?". She asked. Reedughed, trying to dodge the question. "Seriously?". He asked as Emerald smiled. When Reed saw she wasn''t going to stop until he answers, he decided to tell her. "Well, I do, but, right now... I don''t know if I should continue liking her or just give up". "Is it one-sided?". She asked. Reed shook his head. "I don''t know... just like you said there are some things that just can''t be exined". Adam was eavesdropping and spying on them everywhere they went. Reed could sense someone was following them and he could tell it was Adam so he decided to y a trick. Although he wasn''t sure how the trick was going to turn out or if there would be any consequences, he was ready to go for it. Evan Hides Another Truth From Laura Reed knew it was Adam hiding behind a tree so he decided to do something. He didn''t know if what he was about to do would have any consequences but still, he wanted to give it a try. He got closer to Emerald so close that Emerald had to move away from him every time he came nearer to her. "um.. Reed, I don''t think you should". Before she could take another step, Reed got closer to her and pulled her to him. He stared directly into her eyes as he lift her chin. He could feel Emerald tremble at his touch. He couldn''t remember whenst he made someone feel this way. "Reed..". Emerald but before she could say anything Reed moved his lips closer to her, but as he was about to kiss her, he felt a force pushing him away from her making him fly causing his back to hit the tree a few meters away. Shocked by everything, Emerald turned to see what just happened, and, appearing out of his hiding ce was Adam with his eyes all red. Emerald has never seen him this way before. "Adam". She tried to call him, but he had something else in mind. He moved closer to Reed, who was still trying his best to get up. "How could you Reed?". Adam said as he pulled him up by his neck choking him. "You know how much I love her and still you want to take her away from me? iming her isn''t enough?". He said as he punched him. Reed maintained his bnce as he stared at Emerald. "If you love her....". He said then returning his gaze to Adam. "... Prove it". Adam was about to punch him again but Reed was fast, he dodged it. "I don''t need to prove anything to you, Reed". "But you have to prove it to me". Emerald said, approaching them. "I feel like your words and actions are twopletely different things and it confuses me every time,". "Emerald". Reed turned to face her because he knew it was true. One moment he wants her and the next he doesn''t. "Tell me the truth now Adam.. Do you love me?". She asked, looking straight into his eyes. Adam didn''t know how he was going to prove to her that he loves her. He stood without saying a word for a few minutes and Emerald was running out of patience. She waited and when she found out he wasn''t going to say anything, she decided to walk away from him, but before she could do that, Adam held her hand and pulled her, nting a kiss on her lips. Emerald''s eyes widened in shock. She returned the kiss with the same passion and followed his steps. Reed didn''t know if to feel hurt or feel happy, but all the same, he likes what he is seeing. "I love you Emerald so much that I can''t find the words to describe my love for you... I can''t even find any reason as to why I love you because I feel I don''t need a reason to love you. I''m scared if I start giving reasons, if those reasons aren''t avable anymore, I might stop loving you but I love you unconditionally. I love your eyes, your smile... I love you Emerald". Emerald could feel a tear was about to drop from her eye. She never knew such a day like this woulde but here it is now. She hugged him as they both enjoyed each other''s presence. Emerald nced at Reed and whispered a ''thank you to him. Reed nodded and disappeared out of sight. 0000000000000*******0000000000000 It waste already and Jones has to start going home. It was nice seeing his ex-wife again and knowing that his son is no longer around. He believed her because there wasn''t a picture of the child in her living room. "What about your husband? Howe there''s no picture of him?". Jones asked. "Well, that''s because there is no husband". Catherine replied. "It was nice seeing you again. I have to go home now". Jones said as he stood up but immediately fell back to his seat.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Are you OK?". Catherine asked, trying to help him stand up, but both of them fell on the chair. "Did... Did you drug me?"? Jones asked as Catherineughed. "Is it possible to drug you and drug myself?". She asked. Jones thought about it and no fool would do that, but Catherine ain''t no fool. She knew exactly what she wanted. Catherine looked at Jones as she nted a kiss on his lips. Stunned by that action, Jones'' eyes widened." What are you doing?". "Want to know why I am not married?". She asked Jones as she sat on hisp facing him. When there was no reply from him, she continued. "That''s because I was waiting for you Jones. I love you". She said. Jones couldn''t do this, but his desires weren''t strong enough to withstand the alcohol. "I''m sorry, but I love another woman who has two beautiful daughters for me. When I needed you most, you left me, Eve... You disappeared. I was crushed, sad, and depressed. I never thought I would love again until I met Martina and I''m sorry but I love my wife". "If you love her, why haven''t you imed her yet?". Catherine asked. "Listen, Jones, I don''t want anything more than to be imed by you. You can go back to your wife and daughters I don''t care but I need you to im me to show me that at some point, you still love me". Jones tried pushing her off him but Catherine won''t let him go that easily. She forcefully kissed him as she used her tongue to plead for entrance. Outweighed by the alcohol, Jones gave in to it as he returned the kiss. "Let''s go to my room. It''s a lot safer there". Catherine told him as he carried her and went into the room. ...******** "Look into my eyes and tell me, Evan, would you have told me?". Laura asked again. Evan shook his head as he looked at her. Laura didn''t know whether to be disappointed or grateful. "What else do you think I should know?". She asked, looking at him. Evan was confused as to whether to tell her the truth about her being a vampire or should he just keep it to herself. "Evan". She called trying to get his attention. "Um..". He pulled himself closer to her as he held her hand. Shocked by the action, Laura looked at the sped hands. "... Laura, there is one more thing you should know". Laura looked at him to show him he was ready to ept whatever it is as long as he ain''t lying again. "You are....." before he could say anything the door shed open revealing a sad Ashley. "Ashley". Laura stood up as she ran to meet her sister. "Are you OK?". "Mom and..... Dad are....". Laura didn''t wait to hear anything she ran to meet her parents. Ashley and Evan followed after her. Family Conflict Resolved Laura got into the sitting room and saw that her mom and dad were in a heated argument. She looked at the time her dad wasing home. It''s almost twelve. Where has he been? She kept checking the time hoping her dad would just show up at her front door but that wasn''t going to happen any time soon. "Can you rx? Your dad is not a kid, you know" It was then she noticed Evan has, been with her all night and she didn''t even know time had gone. She turned to face Evan. "I think you should go home". Evan looked at her with folded arms. "Really?" he asked. "You could have told me that earlier, it''ste already". He said looking at the time. "Let me spend the night here besides..". He looked at Martina and Jones. "... I feel like you need me even if you won''t admit it". Laura was going to smile but if she did, it would mean she has forgiven him but truth is, she hasn''t. He was right and she knew it. Laura turned to face her parents. "Everyone shut up please!". She shouted. Her mother looked at her. "Where did that attitudee from youngdy?". "I don''t mean to be rude, but can we settle this like adults?". She said as she folded her arms. "Let''s all grab a seat and we''ll talk about whatever this is". Her mom was the first to get a seat. Her husband followed after her. Ashley wasn''t needed so she went upstairs. "I''ll stay here". Evan told her as she nodded. Laura sat opposite her mom and dad so she could see them in case one wants to bite the other''s ear off. "Now that we are all settled, what''s going on?". "Let''s start by asking your father, where the hell he has been?". Martina said as she eyed her husband. Laura has never seen her mother this angry, but who wouldn''t be?. She turned to face her dad as she looked at him demanding his whereabouts. "I was out working". "Oh, and you worked for five hours?". "They kepting. It''s like my presence was a good luck charm". Jones lied. "Really?". Martina scoffed. "Dad, you reek of alcohol. I never knew our flower shop has a hidden alcohol somewhere". Laura said as she focused her gaze on her father. "Mom has been worried sick about you. You didn''t call, nothing! And when you came back, you reek of alcohol and look at your shirt dad... We''re not stupid, but we need you to be very honest with us... Please". Jones sighed. "I met my ex". He answered as he looked at his wife who of course was wearing a surprised look on her face. "I didn''t know how to tell you because I wasn''t even sure if she was the one or not". "Your ex? Ex-girlfriend?". Laura asked. "His ex-wife". Martina answered. "So what happened? You went to her house and decided to catch up on old times in bed?". "I can''t remember. All I know is I went to see her... confirm if she was the one and to know if my child is alive". "A child?". Laura and Martina asked. "You didn''t tell me you had a child with her".N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Well, I didn''t know until today, but she told me she aborted the pregnancy". Jones went closer to his wife as he bent on his knees. "Martina, I''m sorry, but I had nothing to do with her. You''re the one I love and that''s not going to change a bit". Martina looked at her husband. "Are you so sure about that?". She asked and he nodded. She hugged him. "Well, I guess that''s settled". Laura said as she stood up and went to meet Evan, who was smiling at her. "You''ll make a good judge". Evan said as he followed Laura upstairs. "Or maybe a good advocate". Laura said as she swings her hair left and right making Evan chuckle. "Hold on a second! Why are you following me?". Laura turned as she asked. "Well...". If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "I hope you''re not thinking of sharing the bed with me because that won''t happen". Laura cuts in as Evan smiles. "Let''s see if you can stop me". And before Laura could blink her eyes, Evan had left her presence and when she turned, she saw him on her bed in her room gesturing her toe forward. Laura must admit, this is amazing! Not the part that he is on her bed, but the part that she just witnessed him using his power and maybe also the fact that he looks really hot as he is sitting on her bed right now. She shook her head as she walked to her room, but before she could go in, the door shut right in her face. Laura tried her best to get the door opened but she couldn''t. She could hear gigglesing from the other side of the door. "Come on Evan... this isn''t funny". She groaned banging the door with her leg but the door wouldn''t open. "Who gets the bed now?". Evan asked. Laura could swear he was smiling and enjoying whatever victory he has won. "Fine. You get the bed and I''ll sleep on the sofa but please let me in already". Laura faked a pleading voice and immediately the door swung open revealing a shirtless Evan on the bed with his arms folded. "You look angry". He said making Laura put on a fake smile. "Oh, I''m not.."Laura said walking closer to him. ".... this is my happy face when I don''t want to show it". She said. Grabbing the pillow on the bed without Evan noticing, she hits the pillow on his face. She climbed onto the bed and with the same verge of sweet anger, she hits the pillow on every part of the body she cany her hands on. As she was enjoying her victory, Evan turned and pushed her on the bed while hey on top of her, pulling her hands behind her head. The Wrong Move The moment Evan held her hands above her head, Laura couldn''t exin why her heart was beating very fast. She has never felt this way before, what could this mean? Is she scared of him or is it just a normal impulse? She thought. "Do you have to think of everything?" Evan asked. His words brought her back from her thoughts. He looked into her beautiful eyes and he couldn''t deny how mesmerizing those eyes were. He slowly moved to her lips with his eyes. Those pink plump lips were calling out to him, he didn''t know when he ced his lips or hers. Laura froze. She didn''t see thising. He pulled back when he saw she was in shock. She tried to get away from him but he held her pinned to the bed. "Let''s see how tough you are now". Evan said still keeping her arms above her head. Laura tried to wiggle her way out of his grip, but he was too strong for her. She decided to give up on the fight because she knew it was useless. How does she intend to get away from someone with bigger muscles? is that even possible? She thought. After a few minutes of no struggle, Evan let go of her hands, but unknown to Laura he wasn''t setting her free. Laura tried to stand up but with Evan still on top of her, it was hard. Evanughed at her attempt to run away. The door swung open, revealing a shock Ashley. Evan quickly got off from Laura as he looked away while he allowed Laura to attend to his sister who was smiling sheepishly. Ashley was giving Laura a weird look which Laura understood perfectly well. "I don''t mean to interrupt...". Ashley said, winking at her sister. "Say what you have to say before I suffocate you till you lose your breath". Laura cuts in because she knew how weird her sister can be. "Wait!" Ashley thought of what she said. "Lose my breath?" She asked. "That means you are going to suffocate me to death?" She added while ring at her sister. "Now, that you have gotten the answer to the riddle, state your mission." She walked back to sit on her bed. "Fine. Reed is here to see you." She announced as Laura looked at Evan, who was staring at her too before returning the look to her sister. "Reed?". Laura asked. Her sister nodded. "I told him you''re with Evan but still he....". "You told him what?". It was Evan, who cuts in this time. "... I told him you''re with my sister, which clearly..." she points at the two of them. "... is true. I mean with the position I saw you two on earlier, I..." Before she could say anymore, Laura threw a pillow at her, making her sister leave the room. Laura got down from the bed as she moved to the door. She checked the time... it was almost four. "I''m still surprised why I am not feeling sleepy". sheughed at the new person she is turning out to be. "I''ll be back". She told Evan, who didn''t respond to her. The door shut as Laura went to meet Reed, who rushed to meet her when he heard her footsteps. The looks Laura saw in his eyes weren''t the ones she was used to, this one was different. "Laura I.. I love you". Reed''s abrupt promation made Laura''s eyes widen in shock. ..... ******** Adam and Emerald were happy they had each other back, but Adam was scared to tell Emerald he was imed already. He knew secrets will break trust, but still, he decided to keep it a secret. Emerald walked up to him when she saw he was lost in thoughts. She sat on hisp as she touched his hair, helping him massage his scalp. Adam loved it when she does the hair massage thing. A smile crept on his lips when her hands moved to his lips. "I have no idea what I''d do without you". Adam confessed. "I love you Emerald with everything I''ve got". Emerald got down from hisp as she paced the room. She was hurt and Adam could tell, but why?. Adam walked up to her and ced his arms around her waist. "You don''t want to tell me you''ve been imed?". Emerald asked as she turned to look at him and his expression showed she was shocked. How did she find out? If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "The moment you came back and I came into your room... I saw the bite. I thought that was why you didn''t want me but I didn''t understand why you''d keep such a thing from me". "Em.....". before he could say anything Emerald ced her index finger on his lips making him keep quiet. "I want to im you back Adam". She said as she pushed Adam onto the bed.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "Emerald... we can''t. It''s going to hurt us and those people that imed us". "Yours is dead and mine seems to be in love with someone else... I don''t think it matters". "But Em...." Emerald was tired of hearing him give excuses all the time. This time she''s having it her way, whether he wants it or not. She ced her lips on his lips, but Adam didn''tply. She tried to use her tongue to gain ess, but still, he wouldn''t let her in. Adam knew what he was doing... no way was he going to let her gain ess. The guys are the head so they have to lead. Immediately Emerald stood up, Adam pinned her back to the bed and while she was trying to speak, he kissed her. He didn''t need to gain ess because it was given already. He kissed her passionately and she returned it. He kissed her neck and when she moaned his name, she turned to look at her like he was asking her for permission. Emerald nodded and immediately, Adam bit her neck, making her clench into him tightly. Her breath was slowly fading as her eyes began to close gradually. Adam didn''t know what was happening until her clenched fist left his body. The Danger Of Being Claimed By Another Vampire "I love you, Laura". Reed said again as Laura almost lost her bnce. She wasn''t expecting this. She opened her mouth to say something but nothing wasing out. "I know it''s a shock to you but I''ve been in love with you right from the moment I set my eyes on you... please ept my love for you". He moved closer to her stretching his hand to touch her but Laura moved back a little. "Reed.." she managed to find her voice as she stared into his eyes. "... You''ve been an amazing friend to me and I appreciate everything you''ve done for me but I don''t love you the way you love me". She looked at him making sure he could see that she meant those words. "Because I''m a vampire?". Reed asked. She scoffed. "Evan is also a vampire, Reed". She told him just in case he had forgotten. "So what is the problem then?". Reed asked. "I... i....". that''s a good question she thought. Why can''t she love him? or could it be her heart belongs to another?. She shook her head to get rid of the thought. "Reed I can''t deal with this right now.... can we talk about this some other time?". she asked. "Can you assure me the answer would be a positive one?". he asked her but Laura said nothing. "I''ll wait on you then". He said as he turned to leave. "My regards to Evan". He told her as he left. Evan heard everything but he didn''t understand why Reed would do this knowing fully well he loves her. And why didn''t Laura tell her she loves him? or doesn''t she? was it just his imagination all along? The door swung open. Lauraid down on her bed face down as she screamed right into the pillow. "Stop taking your anger out on that poor guy". Evan said as he moved closer to her, turning her to face him. "Tell me you heard all of it". Laura asked when he sessfully turned her over. Evan sat down next to her and nodded. "I guess you are worth falling in love with". Evan chided. "This ain''t funny Evan. Right there I wished the ground would just open and swallow me up and vomit me after three days". Laura said in frustration. "Then you will be the Jonah of our time". Evan joked. After a few minutes of silence, Evan decided to ask his question. "Why didn''t you tell him?". Laura turned to look at him in confusion. "Tell him what?". "That you''re in love with me". Evan said looking at her and demanding some answers but Laura had no answer to give. She was speechless. Why is today a day for her to be asked questions she can''t answer? "Laura". Evan called waving his hand in front of her face. Snapping out of her thoughts, Laura looked at him ready to answer his question but before she could say anything, his phone rang. Evan didn''t want to pick it. "It might be important". she told him. Evan brought out his phone and the caller turned out to be Adam. He picked up the call immediately. "Adam, what''s up?". He asked but the voice he heard wasn''t that of Adam. "Evan you need toe here now". Chloe said over the phone.From N?velDrama.Org. "What''s wrong? where''s Adam?". "I can''t exin the whole detail on the phone and you should see this yourself". She told him and immediately without waiting for any more questions, she hung up. Noticing the worried look on his face, Laura moved closer to him touching his shoulder. "Is everything OK?". "I don''t know. I have to go now". He stood up and was about to take his leave when she stood up and rushed to meet him. "Mind if Ie along just in case you need any support as you gave to me earlier today?". She was talking about the support he gave to her when her mom and dad were arguing. Evan nodded. Who knows he might need the support. "But I have to do something, are you up for it?". He asked. Laura nodded. What could he possibly do? she thought. Immediately they left the house, Evan carried her and zoomed off in a sh. Arriving at Evan''s house where the teams are staying, Evan and Laura were surprised to see that the atmosphere wasn''t so conducive. The air was different. Evan rushed to meet Chloe to ask her what was up. "Emerald is in a critical condition". Chloe exined all the details to him and Laura was sure she heard everything. She didn''t know if she had any right to speak so she kept mute. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "What about Adam?". Evan asked. "The guys are trying hard to calm him down. I''ve never seen anything like it Evan". Laura didn''t like the way she was feeling. Maybe she shouldn''t havee here in the first ce. As if sensing she was worried, Evan went to her and held her hand. Laura smiled because she knew she needed that. "Let''s check on Adam first". Evan told Laura who nodded. Although she wanted to check on Emerald that way she wouldn''t have to face Reed she knew she didn''t want to go alone. Who knows a vampire can just walk in and give her a bite. Evan opened the door for her toe in as he shut the door behind him. "Yo man!". Jim greeted them as they hugged. "Hey, Laura". "Hi Jim. How''s he doing?". "Reed help to put him to sleep". Jim yawned. "I guess you need some of that too". Laura told him as they smiled. "We''ve been up for hours attending to them". Jim was about to leave when he turned back to tell them something. "Have you gone to see Emerald?". He asked. "Only vampires are allowed. Her state is quite critical and it could affect someone who doesn''t have vampire blood running through his vein". "Is it that serious?". "what do you expect?". Jim asked. "It''s wrong to im someone that has already been imed but when two already imed people try to im each other, you can imagine the disaster". Jones Claims His Ex-wife "What do you mean?". Evan asked trying to process everything he just heard. Which two imed people is he talking about? The only person he knew imed to be Emerald so howe there is another one? "Adam was imed". Jim told them as Evan almost choked on his saliva. "What?". "We just found out today. Remember the fight with those people at the warehouse..". Jim asked waiting for a response from Evan. Evan nodded. "... thedy was the one who imed him". "But that''s a long time... howe he kept it from us?". Evan asked. Jim shrugged as he left them. Evan couldn''t believe his ears. Howe he didn''t notice it? No, he did notice it but he didn''t pay attention to it. "I''ve failed". He said as he sat on the bed next to him. "Why would you say that?". Laura asked. "I wasn''t concentrating and.... my mind was somewhere and this had to happen". He said as he put his hand on his face. Laura bent down on her knees as she touched hisp. "You haven''t failed. Maybe you made a mistake by not being there for the team but I won''t define that as a failure". She said as she pulled his hand away from his face. "You helped me..... not just me but my whole family, a failure wouldn''t do that". "What if..." She ces her index finger on his lips shushing him. "What if nothing. Emerald is strong and she would fight this. Adam on the other hand..". She pauses as she looks at the guy who is sound asleep before looking back at him. "... has something to live for which is their love and you''ve made this possible. You should appreciate yourself more instead of downgrading yourself and calling yourself negative names because of a situation such as this". Evan pulled Laura close and hugged her. All of a sudden, Laura started feeling so ufortable. Her ears were twitching, her eyes were burning, and it was like she wasn''t in charge of her body. She didn''t understand why she could hear different voices and her eyes were going into trance where she could see Emerald and where she wasid. Shutting her eyes and covering her ears, Laura tried to suppress the pain but she couldn''t. Evan already knew what was happening. "Laura.. Laura... Laura... Look at Me". He called but her eyes were closed because she was scared she would be seeing inside his brain. Her breathing was fast as she clung to his shirt. Evan quickly carried and took her to another room. Everyone that saw him quickly followed him Reed was the one in front. "What happened". He asked as Evan ced Laura on the bed. Her eyes were slowly shutting and her heart was beating faster than normal. "It''s the vampire blood.... it''s flowing through her veins". Phoebe exined. "Does she know?". Chloe asked Evan but he was too scared to say anything. "Did you tell her?". He asked again. Evan moved to the wall as he punched the wall several times to the point they started bleeding. "I couldn''t tell her... I..." "Damn it, Evan.... what the hell were you thinking?". Sophia asked.From N?velDrama.Org. "She''s already mad at us for keeping our identity secret and now this? do you know how angry she''s going to be?. I don''t even want to start imagining". Chloe said pacing the room. Evan looked at Laura, the soon-to-be vampire, good thing she is unconscious. How would he start exining to her? how would she even take it? would she give up on what they both have?. He thought as he bit his lips hard. Today just seems to be a bad day for everyone. They haven''t dealt with the problem at hand and now another just has been added to the equation. How would they do it? what is Evan going to do?. He has been enjoying herpany and their get-back-together as friends that he forgot everything about Laura turning into a vampire someday. He thought it was a situation he could avoid but unfortunately, the situation is staring him right in the face and there''s no running away. He''s got to face it but How? ****Massachusetts**** Silver moved to Massachusetts as his boss directed. Living life here in Massachusetts was hard because the people he considered family were dead and he didn''t know how to react to it. He was well paid so he got an apartment and he made sure he had turned as many people as he can into vampires. He was ready for his revenge all he needed right now was a call from the boss and he woulde over there immediately with his army. "Why do you look so dull?". A girl named Chelsea asked. She was one among the hundredth people he had turned. "I can''t wait to get my revenge... I can''t wait to kill those people that killed my family. I just want to hold them in my hand and strangle them to death". He took the bottle of vodka and smashed it on the wall. Chelsea patted his back. "I''m sure you''ll have your revenge. We''ll help make that happen". Chelsea gave a reassuring smile. Just as Chelsea was about to get him a drink, Silver''s phone rang. Heposed himself and picked the call, trying to hide his emotions. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Hello, boss". After the long conversation, Silver''s face lit up. "Yes, boss. As soon as possible". He hung up. "Is that the boss?". He nodded. "what did she say?". She asked. "We''ll be moving back home. She said the time for the revenge is near so she needs us around". "Yay!!". Chelsea shouted as she hugged him. "I''ll gather everyone". Immediately she said that she left. "You all just wait!!". ********** Martina and Jones were talking, someone barged into the house scaring the shit out of them. Ashley rushed downstairs trying to see what was going on. "Are we being robbed?". She asked as she saw her parents and anotherdy she has never seen before. "Um... who are you?". she asked the woman. The woman smiled. "Why don''t you ask your father?". she folded her arms. Martina and Ashley''s attention turned to Jones. Jones was speechless and stunned at the same time. Why would she even be here? "Should I tell them??". She asked, still folding her arms. "Jones, who the hell is she?!". Martina was running out of patience that she didn''t know when she yelled. "Martina meet Catherine, my ex-wife". Martina turned to face the woman. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Hi". Catherine greeted but was ignored. "And why is your ex-wife here?". She asked. "Um.... I''m here to take my rightful ce". "Which is?". Catherine walked up to Martina and showed her the imed bite Jones gave to her the night he spent at her ce. "If you know what your husband is.... then you should know what this mark right here means". Martina knew alright. She turned to her husband expecting some answer but Jones didn''t know what to say. "I was drunk..... I had no idea we....". Martina summoned courage as she turned to face Catherine. "So what?". She asked. "What if he imed you?. Is that supposed to mean anything?". "Yes. It means we are meant to be together. Very soon, I''ll be a vampire and then I would desperately need him as much as he will need me. I just thought I''d let you know just in case you start seeing some changes". She moved closer to Jones. "See you soon". She kissed him on his lips. "And when next Ie, I''ll make sure to bring something interesting". She turned to leave as Ashley quickly shut the door. "Mart....". Before he could say her name, Martina walked out on him. She has had enough.... she didn''t know how else to react to this. "I will go talk to her". Ashley assured her dad as she left to meet her mom. EVERYTHING IS BECOMING SO COMPLICATED. WOULD THERE EVER BE AN END TO ALL THIS DRAMA?? NOW SILVER IS ALIVE WITH HUNDREDS OF VAMPIRES UNDER HIS COMMAND. JUST ONE WORD FROM THE BOSS AND THE VAMPIRES WILL BE READY TO STRIKE. BUT THE GOODWINE??? WHAT''S GOING TO HAPPEN TO THEM WITH ALL THIS GOING ON?? IS EMERALD EVER GOING TO RECOVER? WHAT WOULD LAURA DO IF SHE FINDS OUT SHE IS NOW A VAMPIRE? NOW THERE''S CATHERINE... WHAT WOULD HAPPEN IF THEY FIND OUT THAT REED IS CATHERINE AND JONES'' SON?? Emerald Becomes Human Laura felt a sharp pain in her head. She knew she hadn''t drunk any alcohol, but her headaches were like someone who has a hangover. "Fully awake, I see". She heard a voice say as she turned to see it was Reed. "How long have I been sleeping?". She asked, trying to sit up. "Um... Almost seven hours. I was scared you were dead, that''s why I had to be here to make sure I am the first that gets to see you when you wake up". A smile crossed her lips. "Where''s Evan?". "He had things to do". "Vampire stuff?". "Human stuff". Reed was silent and Laura knew it was unlike him. "Are you okay?". She asked. Reed stood up pacing the room to and fro. "Can you stop doing that? You''re making me dizzy already". Reed stopped abruptly and turned to face her making her heart almost jump out of her mouth. She had to touch her chest to keep it from beating so fast. "You''re a vampire". He told her waiting for some kind of reaction from her but Laura just sat there staring at him like he had grown seven heads. The next thing she did was burst intoughter. "You''re so funny, Reed". She continuesughing, hoping Reed would join her, but he looked damn serious. Laura stoppedughing as she looked at Reed. "Hold on a sec! Are you serious about this?". She asked him. "It''s not my story to tell, but I just thought you should know". "This has to be some kind of a joke. How the hell did that happen?". Reed moved closer to her as he touched her hand and covered them with his. "Laura... I want you to know that we all love you and we will do anything and everything to save you". Laura pushed his hands away. "You have not answered my question Reed. How the hell did it happen?". Her voice went higher, causing Evan, Chloe, Tyler, and Phoebe to walk in. "What''s going on?". Evan asked. When he saw the look in Laura''s eyes, he could tell that she was shocked. He looked at Reed. "Reed. what''s going on?". Reed turned to look at him and the rest that was beside him. "I told her the truth". "You did what?". Phoebe and Chloe asked in unison. "I can''t lie to her or pretend to her... I didn''t want to hurt her feelings again". "But that''s my story to tell". "I know and that''s why I didn''t tell her the whole truth". Laura stood up to meet the guys. "Hello... I''m right here in case you both think I''m invisible". "You should tell her before it''s toote". Reed told him and walked out on him.From N?velDrama.Org. "For once, I''m going to agree with Reed. Enough secrets, tell her the truth". Chloe said and everyone left except Evan, who stood face to face with Laura. He wasn''t ready yet and he has no idea where to begin. "Are you going to tell me what''s going on or are you just going to stand there and stare in my face?". She asked, folding her arms across her chest. "Laura". Evan called trying to touch her, but she quickly pulled away. "Don''t touch me Evan. What the hell was Reed talking about? What secrets are you keeping from me?". "Laura ... I had no other choice..... you were dying and I...". He paused as he looked wishing he could see a sign that she understood why he did it but her face was emotionless. ".... I had to save you". "How did you save me?". She asked him. "You were bitten and there was only one way for me to save you from being just like them.... so I....". "You bit me didn''t you?". "I had no choice". "Against my wish.... against my goddamn will... you turned me into just like you?". "Laura.... I''m sorry". The tears rolled down her cheeks as Evan helped dry her tears. "It was the only way. I was scared and helpless and I wasn''t thinking straight... I''m sorry". Laura threw her hands up in frustration. "So... I''m a vampire now... Is that it?". "A good wine vampire". Evan pulled her close into his arms as he hugged her. Laura sobbed as she soaked his shirt with her tears. "I know it''s going to be hard, but I can assure you that no matter what.. I''ll be there all the way through.. I just want you to trust me". Laura nodded. Evan looked at her as he ced his lips on hers and she returned the gesture. The door reopened Laura quickly pulled away from him. "I''m sorry to interrupt". Chloe said, winking at Evan. "But I''m sure you both would want to see this". Chloe told them as they followed after her. "How are you feeling?". They heard Phoebe ask as they entered the room. "I don''t know... I feel different". She said in a cool and tiny voice. "Different how?". Phoebe asked. Laura nced at the room looking for Adam but he was sitting far from Emerald. She could see that although he was d Emerald survived, he had that sad look that shows he regretted what he did. "I feel like something is missing in me... I feel so empty". Emerald said. "You know who you are right?". "A good wine vampire. How can I forget that?". "Can you use your vision to nce at the other room over there?". Emerald looked at Phoebe not understanding where this is going but she did it anyway. "Well, what do you see?". Phoebe asked. Emerald tried again and again but she saw nothing. "Nothing". She answered Phoebe as she looked at everyone in the room. "Phoebe, what''s going on? how can''t she see anything?". Evan asked. "with everything she said.... it''s obvious..... she''s no longer a vamp." The shock that took everyone almost made them unstable. "What do you mean I''m no longer a vampire?". Emerald asked. "I think it has to do with the bite Adam gave to you. I don''t know much about this, but I think that''s the only analysis I can give to this". Adam stood up and left the room. Laura didn''t know why, but she felt the urge to go after him so she did. "Apart from feeling empty, do you feel any pain?". Emerald checked her body, but she was OK only the fact that she''s no longer a vampire hurts her heart so bad. "My heart hurts". She said as she tried to hold back the tears, but she was toote, the tears rolled down her cheeks profusely. Phoebe, Chloe, and Bianca hugged her and tried to encourage her. "I''ll check up on Adam and Laura". Evan said as he went in search of Adam and Laura. He was just a few meters away when he heard a growling sound. "Adam". He called as he rushed to catch up with the vampire before he tries anything stupid with Laura but getting there, he met the shock of his life. Emerald Leaves The Good Wine Clan Laura had no idea why she felt the urge to run after Adam, it wasn''t even like they were friends or anything. "Adam". She called as the young man stopped and turned to face her. His eyes were already green and she could see his fangsing out of his teeth and his ws growing gradually. "Adam". Laura called again as she moved closer to him. "Get away from me Laura". Adam growled. "I can help you". She said. She moved closer to him and stopped when she was a few meters away from him. "I don''t need your help and I''d advise you to leave here right this minute". "Or what?". Adam looked at Laura and he could see she was fearless. "just leave me the hell alone Laura. All of this is my fault... if only I hadn''t convinced her to...." Laura tapped him on his back and gave him a warm hug. "It''s not your fault". She told him. "No it is. I could have avoided it or ignored it but I chose to go on with it and look at where that got us. Now Emerald is no longer a vampire.... what am I supposed to do now?". Adam hadn''t felt so hurt in a long time but this here was a straw that broke the camel''s back. "What if this is a good sign?". she told him as he looked at her in confusion. "What do you mean?". He asked. Laura could see that his eyes were turning back to normal and his fangs and ws were bing invisible. "Just go talk to her". she told him, patting his cheeks with her two hands. "She needs you more than she needs anyone in that room". "You don''t think she hates me??". "There''s one way to find out". Adam understood what she meant. He pulled her into his arms and hugged her. "Thank you so much, Laura". "You don''t have to. Send her my regards OK?". "Sure thing". Adam left and immediately Evan appeared out of nowhere scaring the shit out of Laura. He didn''t know if she was angry with him or not besides she hasn''t said anything. "How long have you been eavesdropping?". She asked taking a seat on the pavement. "Long enough to see that you made him turn back to normal without even touching him". "What do you want?". "Are you still mad at me?". "I am a vampire Evan. Do you know how dangerous that would be for Ashley and my mom?". She asked. "I can''t spend time with them because I would be thirsty for their blood and I might peradventure kill them to satisfy myself and you don''t think I should be angry?". e with me". Evan held her hand which took her by surprise. "where are you taking me?".Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Just follow me". he told her as Laura followed him. Evan took her somewhere very beautiful and quiet. "close your eyes". he told her. "I''m not in the mood for this kind of game Evan". She said looking at him straight in the eyes to show she meant every word. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "Can you just do as you''re told without acting tough? please?". "Fine". She closed her eyes. "This better be worthwhile". she folded her arms and tapped her feet impatiently. "You can open your eyes now". She opened her eyes and looked at Evan first who gestured her to look in front of her and when Laura turned, she saw her family. "Mom, dad, Ash. What are you guys doing here?". She asked running to meet them. "We''ll take it from here Evan". Jones said, Evan, nodded and then left. "What''s going on?". Laura asked when she noticed that things weren''t the way they were supposed to be. "Did mom and dad fight again?". She asked Ash, who was silent, which was unlike her. "Laura, there''s something you need to know". Her dad told her. Laura looked at her mom and Ashley for some kind of clue just to be able to tell if it was a good message or not, but from the looks of her mom and younger sister, she could tell there was a fire on the mountain. ******** Emerald was trying to get some sleep after her friends had left her, but she couldn''t sleep, she was bothered about the new development. Adam knocked at the door waiting for Emerald to use her power to open the door, then he remembered she is a Human now so he opened the door himself. The moment he entered, he stood there waiting for some kind of gesture from Emerald. "Don''t expect me to tell you to grab a seat because I won''t". Emerald said. That was the kind of message he needed before he moved closer to her. He sat down next to her as she rested her head on hisp. "I''m sorry Emerald". He started. "This is all my fault. I shouldn''t have asked you to do that. I shouldn''t have been selfish... I should have thought about the effect but I was greedy and I..." If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Emerald ced her index finger on his lips shushing him. "You are making it seem like you forced me... I decided I wanted to do it too .... so you don''t need to apologize to me. We both made a mistake". "But you''re the only one suffering for it Emmy.. it''s not fair". "Who said being human is suffering?". "But...". Emerald kissed him before he could say anymore. "I don''t know, but thanks". "What for?". "For this new life.... maybe it''s time I visit my mother". "Emerald". "This is an opportunity for me to be with her before she dies. I want to go, besides, I''m no use here anymore". Adam stood up and hugged her from behind." I''ll go with you ". Emerald turned to face him. She put her arms around his neck as she stared at him. "I want to do this alone". She kissed him which he dly epted. After sharing a passionate kiss, she pulled away from him. "I already told the rest about it and they understood. I was trying to get some sleep but I couldn''t". She picked up her suitcase which she had already arranged some of the things she needed inside. "You''re leaving now??". Adam asked. "The sooner the better ". She kissed him onest time. "thanks a lot". She turned to leave without looking back. Adam clenched his chest as he tried to hold back the tears but he couldn''t. He couldn''t tell if he was hurt or sad but he knew he was somewhere in between. The Massacre In Massachuetes Laura sat down with her family, her father had just exined to her about his ex wife-Catherine. "I just don''t understand any of this". she stood pacing to and fro. "Why is she here now? what does she want uh?". She asked. "You know, I''ve asked myself that same question numerous times". Martina said. Laura turned to face her dad. "Did you im her?". She asked her father who was shaking his head vigorously.N?velDrama.Org (C) content. "I can''t remember a thing. She drugged me and maybe I did im or maybe I didn''t... I don''t know". Jones said in frustration. "Enough about this Catherine...". Martina said. She walked closer to her daughter, touching her shoulders. "... Evan told us something". She said as Laura gave her a questioning look. "That you are now a vampire". Laura nodded slightly. "I guess I can''t avoid it". She said. "How do you feel?". "Um... I don''t know.... nothing for now". Laura moved away from her mom. "Maybe someday I willunch at you guys and...". Martina came close to her daughter, pulled her close, and hugged her. "it''s not your fault and it''s not his fault". "Well, I can''t tell which is better... dying or bing a vampire... which do you think is better mom?". "You are alive... that means a lot to me more than anything". "What if I can''t control my urges and i...". She paused as her mom shushed her, drying up her tears. "I will definitely give myself to you and that way I''ll be a vampire too and you won''t feel alone anymore". The baby of the family said causing Laura to chuckle. "Really?". Ashley nodded. "Just tell me when you need it and it''s all yours". She opened her arms wide as Laura came closer to hug her sister. "Thanks, a lot Ash. I don''t know what I''d do without you". "Are you still angry with Evan?". Ashley asked raising her eyebrows at her sister with folded arms. "Um.... I was going to stay mad at him but I am not anymore... instead, I''m indebted to him for saving my life". "That''s my big sis". Ashley said as she hugged her sister one more time. "So what do we do about this woman?". Laura looked at her dad who is clueless as to what to do. "Nothing for now, OK?". Laura said. Emerald arrived in Massachusetts the following day in the evening. She decided to take a stroll around the city before going home to see her mother that way she can think of what time to say to her when she meets her mom. "This city is now a deadly city". She heard someone say as she moved closer to check what was going on. "So many people are missing and there''s nothing anyone is doing about it". Another said in anger. Emerald noticed the anger and disgust in the faces of the people she met. It was obvious that this wasn''t the first time. She met one of the people and tapped her on her shoulder. "Sorry to bother you, but can you tell me what''s going on?". She asked thedy. Thedy stared at her from head to toe and burst intoughter. "When people are packing their belongings to get out of this city, You are bringing yours into the city.... I feel sorry for you". Emerald didn''t understand what was going on and the woman wasn''t helping. "Please just exin to me". She told the woman. The woman turned, took something from the table, and handed it over to her. "I hope this answers your question... As for me, I''m getting out of this ce". thedy walked out on her. Emerald looked at the newspaper in her hand and the photos she saw shocked her. She read the headline "Vampires or wild animals?". Emerald could feel her heart beating very fast. If Vampires are in this city then her mom... She folded the newspaper and put it in her bag. She brought out her phone to call Chloe and tell her what she found. "Hello". Chloe answered. "Chloe... I need you to search on the news and find this headline "Vampires or Wild animals" story in Massachusetts". "Um... Okay". "Just do that and get back to me. I think there''s something wrong with the city". Emerald said as she hung up. She arrived home only to see that her mother''s house was scattered. She dropped her bag and quickly rushed inside. The whole room was scattered, some broken utensils.... the picture frames were broken... The chairs had w marks on them. She gently walked into all the rooms to see if her mom was there but there was no sign of her mother anywhere. "Please don''t tell me she''s among those people that went missing... please". She pleased the heavens as she continued to search around the house. Just around the corner of the house, she could see two legs lying on the ground. She ran quickly to check it out, as she got a little closer, she saw that the person was her mother lying face down. She turned her over to see her face and she saw that she was dead. The blood was stained on her lips and there was also blood on the right side of her stomach. Emerald checked her mother''s neck to see if she was bitten but there was no Bite mark. "She probably stabbed herself in order not to get bitten. She is still the same. She''d rather die than be a vampire". Emerald wept softly as her phone rang and the caller was Chloe. "Emerald, are you OK?". She asked. "The phone is on speaker, everyone is listening. what''s going on?". She asked. "I think there are vampires in the city.... ravaging ones". "But how is that possible?". Reed asked. "I don''t know but they don''t mean well at all". She started looking down at her mother. "What about your mom?". She heard Adam''s voice ask. Emerald was silent trying to hold back her tears. "Emmy, are you still there?". Emerald cleared her throat. "She''s dead". She told them as she sobbed silently. "Was she bitten?". Chloe asked. "She stabbed herself to death. That''s the mom I know". "It''s not safe out there especially now that it''s almost evening and you don''t have your powers... you need to stay hidden". Evan said. "I know...". There was a rustling in the trees and Emerald could hear it loud and clear. "Um, guys... I think there''s....". Before she could say anything, the person took a stick and hit on her head causing her to fall to the ground. "Hello, Emerald... are you still there?". Evan asked. "Emerald". The person stepped on her phone and broke it to pieces causing them to lose connection with her. COULD IT BE THAT EMERALD WAS ATTACKED BY THE VAMPIRES OR WAS IT SOMEONE ELSE THAT TOOK HER? Adam and His Friends Look For Emerald There was tension in the air, no one knew what exactly had happened to Emerald. The way she went silent with the phone on showed something bad had happened. "What are we going to do now?". Adam asked. He was worried sick about Emerald that he kept pacing around the room. "I''ll try the number again to see if she will pick up". Chloe said. "Check if her location GPS is on so we can locate her". Jim advised. Chloe called the number, but it was said the number wasn''t avable. She tried to locate her on the GPS but nothing was showing. "Something bad had happened to her, we have to go safe her". Adam said. "It''ste now. We will all go tomorrow very early. Right now, we need to think of a n". Adam was so impatient that he moved closer to Evan ring at him. If looks could kill, Evan would have been six-feet-underground. Evan understood how Adam felt, first, he lost the girl he loved to someone, andter when he imed her, it made her human again and now she''s gone. He knew if it was Laura in Emerald''s position, he would do the same but still as a leader who loves his team so much, he was being careful. "What goddamn n do we need uh?". Adam asked. "Emerald is out there and we have no idea whether she is alive or not and you''re telling me about some ns... Fuck those ns, Evan". Adam growled. "Adam, I can understand how you feel but we can''t just stupidly go there without a backup n. Without a n, we won''t just lose Emerald but every one of us will die, I''m sure you won''t want that". Adam scoffed. "Let me ask you something". He looked at Evan, who was trying his best to not get angry. "If it was Laura in that situation, tell me.... would you be talking about a backup n?". He asked. Evan was silent "Would you?". He asked again. Adam nced at Laura who was also staring at him. He quickly averted his gaze back to Adam and said, "Adam...". "If you won''t save her... if all of you decide to wait for a backup n before we can save Emerald... then I''ll leave without you all and save her myself". Adam cuts in as he walked out of the room. He saw Laura on his way out and shoved her by the shoulder. Laura looked at Evan and she could tell that he was lost for words. "What are we going to do?". Chloe asked. "I think some of us should go with Adam while the rest of us can look for a backup n or something. I am sure Emerald is still alive but if we wait till tomorrow without doing anything, we can''t be so sure what might happen to her". Phoebe suggested. Evan took a seat as he thought about the whole thing. Laura moved closer to him knowing how much he needed to think things through before making a decision he might regret. "I''ll go with Adam". Laura said as Evan nced at her. "No way am I letting you do such a thing". Evan said in authority. "Fine, Phoebe and Reed cane with me while the rest of you think of a backup n". "I can''t let you do that". He rebelled. Laura looked at him. "Tell me, do you have a better idea?". She waited for his response, but he said nothing. "We''ll be fine. We can''t just sit and do nothing while our friend is out there. We have to go save her before it''s toote". Evan knew there was no way he was going to convince her because she had already made up her mind and everyone seemed okay with the n. Who was he to refuse? "Fine". He finally agreed. "Reed". "I''ll take care of her". Reed said without having to be told anything. "I''lle with you". They all turned to see Ashley. "No, you''re not". Laura was the first to oppose it. "Yes, I am". Ashley said as she brought out the ne and showed it to them. "If there are vampires out there, then you need me". "She reminds me of someone". Alex said after thinking about why it seems so familiar, then it hits him. "She''s just like Laura when she saved our asses with that ne". Everyoneughed. "Fine, but make sure you stick to me". Laura told her. "I''d rather stick to Reed or Phoebe, they are the real vampires..... you are just um...ing up. I don''t think I will be safe if I stick close to you".N?velDrama.Org (C) content. Laura shook her head. "Just be careful. I won''t forgive myself if anything should happen to you". "I know". Ashley said. Reed, Phoebe, Laura, and Ashley went to meet Adam, and thank goodness he hadn''t gone all by himself. "What do you guys want?". Adam asked as he prepared himself for the journey ahead. "What does it look like?". Phoebe asked. "Are you guysing or do you want to talk me out of it if that''s what you guys are here for, I''m sorry, but you''re going to have to go back because I''m not staying here while my love is out there". "We aren''t here to convince you to stay. We areing along". Laura said as Adam looked at her. "You are right. We shouldn''t leave her alone like that. She doesn''t deserve to be treated that way". Adam pulled all of them into a hug. "Thank you". "So do you know where we are heading?". Reed asked. "She said her mother lives in Massachusetts". "Massachusetts we go then". Reed said as they got ready to lead. The rest of the team came out to wish them good luck. Laura and Ashley were hugged by their parents. "Be careful". Martina said as they all said their goodbyes. WHAT CAN WE EXPECT? WOULD THEY BE ABLE TO BRING THE EMERALD BACK? AND WOULD THEY BE STRONG ENOUGH TO KEEP EACH OTHER SAFE? Ashley and Laura are Kidnapped Adam, Reed, Phoebe, Laura, and Ashley decided to wait till nightfall before they go on the journey, that way it would be easier for them to travel fast. Night came and they got ready to leave. "Are we going to go on foot?". Ashley asked. "Why did you think we waited till nightfall before we leave?". Phoebe asked. "So that we can get enough rest". Young Ashley said. "Well, that and this". Phoebe held her hand and the next thing, she zoomed off in a sh. Laura could hear her sister screaming andughing. "Are you ready for yours?". Reed asked. "Or should I hold your hands?". Laura exhaled. "I''ve experienced this kind of ride before but please just slow down OK?". Reed smiled. "I will". He held her hand as he zoomed off with Adam on his trail. Within a few minutes, they arrive in Massachusetts. Laura was feeling nauseous so she relieved herself by throwing up all the food she ate. "I hate this kind of ride". "So where we heading?". Phoebe asked Adam. "I don''t know the exact ce in Massachusetts". Adam replied. Phoebe bent down to touch the ground as she used her senses to find the street. After a few seconds, she stood up. "Follow me". She told them as they followed after her. They walked for miles before they stopped. "This is the ce". Phoebe told them. Reed scanned the area. "Everyone looks around for anything". He told them as they went to separate ces to search. Ashley and her sister were together while Adam, Reed, and Phoebe went to different ces. A scream came from Ashley as Reed, Adam, and Phoebe rushed to meet them. "What''s wrong?". Reed asked when he saw the scared Ashley. Ashley pointed at the dead woman lying on the ground. Reed went to check what she was pointing at and he saw Emerald''s mother. "This is bad". Just as he was about to look away, he saw something broken on the floor. He went to check what it was and it turned out to be Emerald''s phone. "It''s obvious she was kidnapped". he told them. "But who would be interested in her?". Laura asked. Reed shook his head because he had no answer to that question.From N?velDrama.Org. "Phoebe, can you scan the area for anything suspicious?". Phoebe nodded. "And Adam... we need to check if we will hear any strange sounds". Adam nodded as he and Phoebe went to do their thing. "You guys should stay here". He told them as he went to the back of the house. Laura could see how tense her sister was so she held her hand tightly. Before they knew what was happening, somehow hijacked the two of them and disappeared in a sh. Reed came back only to see that Laura and Ashley were gone. He couldn''t stop Phoebe and Adam because they are in a trance or something so he decided to go search for them himself. After running through the woods and back to the house, he found nothing, not even a trace. "I can see an upleted building around here". Phoebe said. "I can hear people screaming". Adam said. "We have got bigger problems". Reed told them. Phoebe and Adam turned only to see it was only Reed standing. "Where''s Laura and Ashley?". Phoebe asked. "They were kidnapped as well". Reed said. "Lead the way Phoebe and Adam,municate with Chloe and tell her what we found, and leave the part where Ashley and Laura are being kidnapped a secret. We won''t want Evan to make a wrong decision just to save her". Adam nodded as hemunicated with Chloe. *** *** In an upleted building, twenty vampires were inside and Emerald was tied to a pole and blindfolded. "I just found more boss". The guy that captured Laura and Ashley said as he tossed the two of them to the ground with their eyes blindfolded. "Good job Austin". The boss said as Chelsea whispered to him. "Tell her we don''t need toe back, we''ve got what we wanted here". Chelsea delivered the message. "She said she will join us shortly that there''s something she needs to take care of first". Chelsea told Silver as she hung up the call. Silver stood up with the silver knife in his hand, he moved closer to Emerald as he used the knife to raise her jaw. "We see again". He told her, but Emerald has no idea who he was because of the blindfold. "I just need to get you all in one ce and destroy you like you destroyed my family". With that said, he gave a punch in her stomach. Emerald grunted in pain. "I''ll make sure you all suffer as my family did". He moved closer to Laura and pulled her by her hair drawing her closer to himself. "And you...". he said using the knife to stroke her neck, "... I''ll make sure you die a painful death". He told Chelsea to remove the blindfold and when the blindfold was removed, Laura looked at him but she didn''t recognize him. "I''m sure you don''t know who I am but trust me... I know you all". "What do you want?". She asked. "I want you all to pay for what you did to my family". He gestured for one of them to lose the blindfolds on their faces."Now that you all can see, get ready for the show and believe me, it won''t be a happy one". He dragged Ashley by her hair as the little girl screamed in pain. "Watch this". He told them as he took the life and pressed it on the girl''s neck as she screamed in pain. The blood wasing out and Laura couldn''t bear it. "Stop you monster!". She yelled as she tried to wriggle herself out of the ropes but she couldn''t. Silver pushed Ashely to the ground, making the little girl gasp for breath. "I haven''t even started yet. This is just the tip of an iceberg". Silver said as he whispered something to Chelsea, who left with all the twenty vampires. "What are you nning?". Emerald asked. "Just a little surprise". He answered with a smirk on his rugged face. The Death Of Jones Wife Chloe was busy getting the direction of the upleted building from Adam when a grunt came from Evan. "Are you okay?". She asked Evan. He ignored the pain. "I''ve fine. I''ve you gotten the direction?". He asked. She nodded and exined the details to him. Evan wasn''t concentrating, his mind was wandering somewhere else. He had no idea why he was feeling a sharp pain on the right side of his stomach. It was like someone was piercing a sharp object on him. "Evan, did you hear what I just said?". She asked.From N?velDrama.Org. Snapping out of his thoughts, Evan looked at her. "Laura is in trouble... I can feel it". "Laura?". She asked. "If she was in trouble they would have told us about it". "Reed would keep that a secret to make sure I don''t make wrong decisions. We have to go". Chloe held his hand back as he was about to leave. "Calm down Evan! if Reed is keeping this a secret then it''s because he wants you to have enough time toe up with a n that would save everyone and not endanger their lives". Evan knew he was right. "Fine but we need all hands on deck. We need Laura''s father on this". "I''ll go over with Bianca and Jim". Chloe said as she left with the other two people. *** *** Catherine decided to visit her ex-husband, this time she wouldn''t leave without him. She knocked on the door and Martina came to open the door. "What do you want woman?". Martina asked only for her to be pushed to the ground. "Oops! My bad". Catherine said sarcastically. "What are you doing here Catherine?". Jones asked. "I''m here to get you and I won''t take no for an answer". She said as she walked closer to him touching his chest and moving her fingers in circles. Jones pulled her hand away. "Get out of my house!". He yelled. "Why? because of her?". She asked as she used her vampire speed to go around Martina strangling her neck. "You''re a vampire now?". Jones asked in disbelief. "All thanks to you sweetheart". She said as she threw Martina on the kitchen counter making her scatter the things on the kitchen counter. "Stop it, Catherine". Jones said as he tried to stop her but she grew ws and fangs and was ready to attack him if hees any closer Jones wouldn''t allow him to hurt his wife, not after all the pain she has caused his family. "Lay your hand on my wife and you won''t like what I''ll do to you". Jones opened his mouth and his fangs came out, his fingers grew into ws and his eyes turned green. "Stop me!". Catherine said as she rushed to pull Martina, grabbing a knife on the ground in the process as she pulled the woman up with the knife pointed at her chest. "Come with me or you lose your wife". She threatened. "I won''te with, you Catherine". Jones said. "We''ll see about that". Catherine said as she took the knife and was about to pierce his wife''s chest when Jonesughed at her making her drop Martina on the floor who hit her head on the kitchen counter. Catherine and Jones struggled with each other as they used their ws to injure each other. "Martina run!!!". Jones yelled but the woman didn''t move an inch. "Martina!". He called again but there was no response. He stopped his wrestling with Catherine who ran out of the house in a sh. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! Jones went to meet his wife as he ced her head in his hands. "Martina". He called but she didn''t respond. The moment he removed his hand from her head, he saw blood. That was when he knew she had hit her head. "Jones". He heard a voice called Chloe, Bianca, and Jim went to meet him. "What happened? Chloe asked. "Is she still alive? Tell me she is please". Jones said as he tried to wake up his wife but she wasn''t responding. Chloe checked her pulse and her heartbeat and they were beating very slowly. She didn''t have much time left. "Jones....". Martina called softly. "Sweetheart". He called as he touched her face. "I''ll save you". The moment he wanted to bite her, she shook her head. "I don''t want it". she said. "But this is the only way I can save you". Jones pleaded with her to let him do it but she refused. "If you want to..." she paused trying to find the strength to say what she needed to. "... save me and save us... go out there and destroy those vampires not create more." She said. "But I can''t... I can''t let you die". "Laura and Ashley need you... please...... Go and save them and...". She coughed out blood. "... tell them I love them so......". She looked at him onest time as her eyes closed and her heartbeat stopped. Jones yelled. "We are sorry but like your wife, we need you. Laura and Ashley are in trouble and we need all the help we can get". Chloe said as Jones kissed his wife''s forehead. "I lost my wife.... I won''t lose my daughters". He got up and told them to lead the way as he followed after them. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! *** *** Jones arrived with Bianca, Chloe, and Jim as Evan stood with the rest of the team. "It''s obvious the vampires we are dealing with are the same as the one we killedst time". Evan said. "But how is that possible?". Chloe asked. "We destroyed every one of them in that building". "We thought we did". Evan said as he handed them a photo of Silver. "In that building, we destroyed everyone except him because he wasn''t in the building". He exined. "He escaped and he is the one responsible for the missing people in Massachusetts and the transformation of some people into vampires". "But why is he doing that?". Alex asked. "For one thing...". Evan looked at them. "Revenge". "So he captured Emerald? How did he know her if he wasn''t there?". "He might have hidden somewhere and left after the show was over which means...." "He knows every one of us". Chloe finished the sentence. "One more thing is, I don''t think he works alone. There is someone he''s working for... someone who wants to destroy Jones'' family". He said as he looked at Jones. "I know the person he''s working For". Jones said as he tried to hold back his tears. "Good! We will set off at midnight. So till then, you all should get some rest. This might be a journey we will go on and never return. Hope you are ready?". He asked them. "We are!". They replied as they went to prepare themselves. The Fight For Survival Reed, Phoebe, and Adam were almost close to the upleted building when Reed saw someone familiar. He could tell who the person is but what he couldn''t tell was why the person was there. "This is the ce and I''m hundred percent sure Ashley and Laura are also in there". Phoebe said as Reed nodded. "Adam, tell Evan we''ve seen them and we are waiting for them". Adam nodded as he delivered the message to Evan. *** *** "Adam justmunicated to me, that it''s time". Evan told them as they packed everything they needed. They zoomed off in a sh as they arrived where Reed and the rest were. "Where''s Martina?". Phoebe asked. "Long Story". Chloe answered signaling to her that now wasn''t a good time to answer those questions. "There are so many vampires". Bianca said. "We noticed". Evan said as he tried to think of how he was going to attack them without having to alert the rest vampires inside. "It''s not going to be that easy". "What are we waiting for? Let''s go kick some asses". Tyler said as they allunched out to attack the vampires that were standing guard. The noise could be heard from inside the building while the rest were battling with the vampires outside, Jones, Reed, Evan, and Chloe were caught unaware and their faces were covered with a sack as the vampires tied the back of their hands and took them inside. The moment they were brought in, Catherinemanded that the sack be removed from there and when it was removed the first person she saw was her son. So he was right after all... but what is she doing here? Reed thought. "Mom???". Reed asked in question as thedy turned to see her son. "Reed... what are you doing here? You shouldn''t be in here". Catherine said. Jones was shocked. "Reed, Catherine is your mother?". He asked and the boy not knowing what was up nodded. "Yes, she is". Reed answered. Jones scoffed. "It''s not possible... it can''t be". he said. "What''s going on?". Reed asked not understanding what was going on. "Mom?". He asked his mother. "Um... Reed, meet your father". She said pointing at Jones. "What?". Reed asked in shock. "But you told me my child was dead". Jones said. "I lied.... besides, I wanted to surprise you". She moved closer to her son but Reed won''t let her touch him. "Son, I can exin". "Exin what? how you lied to me?". he asked. He turned back to look at Ashley, Emerald, and Laura only for him to see how badly his stepsisters and friend were hurt. "So all this was your idea mom?". He asked as he bit his lips trying to hide his disappointment. "what did they ever do to you?". "They took your father away from me". She said. "I had to get them out of the way so that you and I can live happily with him". "What about their mother? Did you.... did you kill her?". He asked. "Did you kill her!?". Laura looked at her dad to tell if what they were saying was true. Is her mother dead? "I had to get her out of the way son". Catherine said. "Now that she is gone, I just need to kill her daughters and we will have your father all to ourselves". "you''re a crazy mom. You should go see a psychiatrist". Silver came and punched him. "Nothing is going to stop me...". Catherine said. "... not even you". She gestured for them to bring Ashley forward. "Sweetheart, I''m going to ask you just two questions and whatever answer you give will determine what happens to your daughters?". "Mom". Reed called but Catherine wasn''t going to stop now not when she is this close to achieving what she wants. "Do you still love me?". She asked as she grabbed a knife From Silver, Stroking it on Ashley''s neckline. "You have just ten seconds to answer". She said as she counted the seconds. "One.... two... three...". Jones didn''t say anything because he thought she was joking not until she stabbed Ashley in the chest making her spill out blood. "Ashley!!!!". Laura screamed. "Oh, shit! My fingers slipped". She threw Ashley to the ground as Laura crawled to meet her sister who was gasping for breath. "Ashley". She called but the young girl was losing blood and she was breathing fast. "I.... love... you... sis". Tears rolled down her little smooth cheeks. Like that wasn''t enough, three vampires came and fed on her making Laura move back as she cried. Catherine wasn''t done yet in fact she was just starting. She went to meet Laura as she pulled her by her hair in front of her father. "If you don''t want to lose her, answer my question in the next five seconds or you''ll lose her". Catherine said. She took the knife and ced it on her neck, as droplets of blood came out. "Do you love me?". She asked Jones again. "My father will never fall in love with a monster like you". Laura said gritting her teeth as her eyes turned green and her ws and fangs came out. She used her forehead to hit Catherine making her stumble and the knife slipped off her hand. Before Laura could go closer to the knife, Silver came and punch her in her stomach countless times then she started bleeding out.N?velDrama.Org owns ? this. Catherine was really angry. She collected the knife from Silver, as she was about to pierce Laura''s chest, Reed stood up and used his shoulder to push Laura and the knife pierced his chest, he spits out blood from his mouth. Catherine realizing what she had done, pulled away as her son fell. Reed winked at Evan that now was a good time to fight. Evan understanding the look pulled the knife out of Reed''s chest and used it to cut Jones'' rope that was tied to his hand. Silver was about to get Evan when Jones punched him, causing him to stumble. Jones quickly untied Evan''s rope as Evan helped Laura and Emerald with their ropes. "You killed my son". Catherine was about tounch on Laura when Jones came to her rescue, punching Catherine in the face. Silver and Evan had to battle with each other. Reed was still gasping for breath when Laura looked at him and the next thing she did was bite him. "Laura". Emerald called because she knew what would happen now that she imed him. "I can''t just let him die for saving me. I couldn''t save my sister but at least let me save him". Laura said as she left Reed and started fighting with other Vampires. The fight wasn''t an easy one because the vampires were stronger than the ones they dealt withst time. They knew not everyone would survive. Evan had to battle ten vampires at a time. The battles outside weren''t over as they came inside to join the battle. Six people in the Goodwine, Alex, Sam, Phoebe, Flora, and, Sophia were bitten by other vampires which means they would turn bad if they were to survive. The battle didn''t seem to have any winners as everyone was greatly injured. There was only one thing left to do. The ne was the only solution but would they be fast enough to leave before they get destroyed? Emerald took the ne off Ashley''s neck and she ced it on her neck making sure no one saw her. "The rest of you should leave, we''ll handle it". Those that were already bitten by other vampires said as the others that were still saved obeyed. Evan carried Reed and pulled Laura out. He made sure that other vampires that were saved were out. He was waiting for Jones but he and Catherine were battling. "Don''t worry about me... You all should get out!". Jones said. "Dad!!". "Do it!". Jones signaled as Emerald allowed the ne to emit the light from the moon. As other vampires were trying to go out, Chloe had to risk her life by pushing them inside and fighting with them. As the light from the ne shone, it destroyed every vampire in the building including Jones and Chloe. After the moon had left its course, the ne went back to normal as the survivors entered to see what was left but everything was empty only Emerald was in that building. Laura fell to her knees as she cried. Everyone was sad because they wouldn''t see their friends anymore. They were gone and gone forever. Evan nced to see how many they were now. They were just eight- Adam, Jim, Bianca, Jack, Emerald, Reed, Laura, and Him. He had lost Seven people - Chloe, Sophia, Tyler, Alex, Phoebe, Flora, and Sam. Including two other people-Jones and Ashley. He moved closer tofort Laura. "I am sorry". Laura cried as Evan pulled her into a hug. "It''s all over now". He said as everyone joined in the hug. They have lost a part of their family but they were still d not all were destroyed. Epilogue ~~~ Two Years Later~~~ Laura was in her room staring at the white ceiling with her arms around her chest. Was it worth it? She thought. She has lost her mom, her dad, her younger sister, and even some of her friends, was it worth the fight? Was it worth risking the lives of so many people? What if she hasn''t agreed to join them? What if she hasn''t gotten closer to the vampires? What if she never got to find out the truth, would it have changed anything? There was a knock at the door but Laura was deep in thought that she didn''t even hear the knock or notice the door opening. "Why do I have a feeling you are thinking again?" His voice brought her back to reality. "Reed." She turned to look at Reed who was glowing with a smile. Ever since she imed him, he has been so deep into her not considering that they are step-siblings. She and Evan had been apart for a while because Reed was always in the picture and she didn''t know how to send him off. Only if she could turn back the hands of time, she wouldn''t have saved him and she wouldn''t let him save her either. Reed came closer to her as he took a seat beside her. "Laura," he called. "Do you love me?" He asked. Laura felt a lump growing in her throat and her head and mind were filled with answers that she didn''t even know what to answer. Reed noticed the question was a bit too sudden, so he asked her another question. "How about this?" Laura turned to look at him. "Do you regret iming me?" Laura bit her lower lips as she buried her head in her palms and immediately she started crying. She felt fate was giving her a chance toe clean with her feelings but then, she wasn''t ready to ept it, at least not yet. "Reed," she called with her teary eyes staring deep into his. Reed felt a sharp pain in his heart because he knew the answer but he wanted to hear it from her. "Tell me, Laura," he begged. "Do you regret saving my life?" Laura''s tears continuously flowed down her cheeks. Say it, Laura! Her mind screamed. You will be stuck with guilt and hatred if you lose this opportunity. Let it out now! Her head screamed. The frustration was too much and she said, "Yes." She looks up at Reed. "I regret saving your life, Reed. I wish I could turn back the hand of time, I wouldn''t have saved you." The tears continues to roll down her cheeks as she buried her head in her palm. Reed moves closer to her and he ced his hands on her hands, removing her hand from her face. "I am sorry," he said. Laura was stunned. Why was he apologizing to her? If there''s anyone that needs to apologize, it''s her. "I don''t want to be seen as a thorn in your flesh, Laura. I love you far too much to see you get hurt. I know your heart belongs to another and I won''t force you to ept my love for you." Where is he going with this? Laura thought. "I have decided to end my feelings for you as a lover and start loving you as my sister which you are. I care about you and your happiness and that''s why I am sacrificing my happiness for you." "Reed," Laura called but before she could say anymore, Reed gestures for her to stop. "Don''t make me change my mind about this Laura." He warned with a smile. When she ced her arms around him, Laura didn''t know and hugged him. Thank you so much, Reed." The door opened revealing Evan with jealousy in his eyes, "maybe I wille back..." Before he could leave, Reed stopped him. "It''s not what you are thinking." He said. Reed looked at Laura and then at Evan where it lingered. Evan was a bit confused because he had no idea what went down but he could sense that something did and the look on Laura''s face proves it. Has she been crying? He asked himself when he noticed her eyes were red and she was sniffing too. "Take care of her for me." These were the words Reed said before stepping out of the room, leaving the two of them to talk. Evan was dumbfounded. He didn''t say a word but his eyes were fixed on Laura. The youngdy stood up to meet him with a smile on her face. She stood in front of him and looked him straight in the eyes. "Evan," she calls. "Do you still love me?" She asked. Evan was such a fool to have left her alone at a time she needed him. How can he prove to her that his heart still beats and aches for her? His silence was making Laura have different thoughts about everything. Maybe he didn''t love her like she thought he did. She was about to step away when Evan held her hand, pulled her close, and ced his lips on hers. He could taste her salty tears and he knew for a fact that she had been crying. He pulled away from her a little and said to her, "I have always loved you, Laura." I am such a fool for leaving you in the first ce. I should have stood by your side..." Laura ced her lips on his, stopping him from going further. She has heard enough, all she wants is this guy standing right in front of her. Evan held her waist and deepened the kiss. The kiss was slow and passionate and the desire to go a bit further could be seen in their eyes. "Are you sure about this?" Evan asked. Laura nodded and said, "if you are willing." Damn! Evan was willing, he has held himself back too long. He grabbed her and ced her on her reading table. He yanked her top over her head and ced kisses on every part of her body. A soft moan escaped her lips. "If you are moaning with just a little kiss, what if I go into you?" He asked. "I guess you are about to find out," Laura told him before she was carried to the bed. Evan pulled off his shirt and trouser and he helped Laura pull off her trouser too. Before he continues, he looked over at his girl, his eyes were searching for answers and he got the answers when he saw the burning desires in her eyes. If you''re loving the book, nel5s.org is where the adventure continues. Join us for theplete experience-all for free. The next chapter is eagerly waiting for you! "I love you, Laura." "I love you, Evan." Evan gently ced a kiss on her neck and immediately his fangs grew and he bit Laura. The painful pleasure made Laura moan as she held him tighter. "Your blood tastes so good," Evanmented. Laura pushed Evan over as she sat on top of him.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org. "Now, it''s my turn." She said. Evan smiled and closed his eyes to enjoy the pain he was about to feel but instead, a kissnded on his lips, and slowly, he could feel her hot breath on his neck. She kissed his neck several times, torturing him with pleasure before he could say anything, Laura''s fangs came out and she bit him. The sweet pain made Evan moan her name. The mark of being imed made them feel fulfilled. They were so happy that after everything that went down, here they are in each other''s arms. All the love and friendship made them live a life of fulfillment even though they were nothing but ''Familiar Strangers.'' The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!